《Sorcerer in the Women's World》 Chapter 1 - Transmigrated to the Feminist World

Chapter 1: Transmigrated to the Feminist World

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Ah...¡± Welsh cried out in surprise, then he woke up from his bed. ?? He covered his aching head and said in puzzlement, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just fail to break through and get struck by lightning?¡± He looked at his body and found that it was actually intact. There was not a trace of being struck by lightning. He nced at his hands that were covering his head and was suddenly stunned. He brought the hands in front of him and looked at them carefully. He realized that these arms did not seem to be his. Looking at the fair and tender hands, the owner of this body was at most eighteen years old. This did not seem to be his own body?! He was stunned. Just as Welsh was thinking about where he was, his head suddenly hurt. Then, he realized that his brain suddenly had a lot of memories that did not belong to him. After a few minutes, these memories were finallyplete. After browsing through these memories, Welsh finally knew where he was. So he had transmigrated. The person he transmigrated to was also called Welsh. The world he transmigrated to was called Aquamarine! The technology on Aquamarine was very advanced. It far surpassed that of the Lancaster Magical Continent. Moreover, this was a world where women were dominant and men were subservient. Seeing this, Welsh was stunned. He really couldn¡¯t imagine what a world where the status of men and women were reversed was like. It waspletely different from his original world. Welsh was originally from the Lancaster Magical Continent and he was a powerful mage. He was also known as the most powerful magic genius in the history of the Continent. He had broken through to the realm of an Archmage before he was thirty years old. Everyone thought that he would continue to create miracles and be the youngest archmage or even a holy magus. However, something unexpected happened. This was because the mage tower, where he trained, was the tallest building in the entire region. During one of his meditation sessions, the weather was too bad that it attracted arge amount of lightning and struck him to death while he was training. Just when he thought that he was doomed, he suddenly realized that he had arrived at an unfamiliar ce. Even his body had be younger. He looked at the decorations around him. The beautiful ceiling, the pink walls and the scattered rose petals on the bed beside him... It was filled with an ambiguous atmosphere. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be the Lancaster Magical Continent anymore... then this is...¡± ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming.¡± Just as Welsh was doubting the authenticity of his memories, he suddenly heard a voice beside him. ¡°Hmmm? Someone is beside me?¡± he thought to himself. Welsh immediately turned his head and looked in the direction of the voice. He saw a blonde woman in a sexy purple dress sitting beside him. She was looking at him with a smile on her face. She had a perky nose, big eyes, a gentle face and sexy lips. She could be considered a rare beauty. Besides, this woman was not only beautiful, her figure was also very good. Her breasts almost made the loose evening gown burst. In addition, she was lying sideways on the bed, the curves of her butt and waist showed a perfect ¡®S¡¯ shape. ¡°You are... hmm?¡± Welsh was about to ask about the identity of the woman in front of him. The woman, who had been looking at him without moving, suddenly pounced on him and threw him onto the bed. The woman¡¯s actions were not only very violent, but they were also full of strength. Welsh was not paying attention for a moment, so he was actually pushed down by her. After such a violent action, Welsh suddenly knew who this woman was. She was a female hooligan! A memory suddenly appeared in his mind. In this world, a woman¡¯s body structure was stronger than a man¡¯s. But for men and women, their desires and needs were the same. Men liked strong women, women liked handsome men... And there were far more women than men in this world. As a result, there were many women who can¡¯t find a mate. Thus, there were many crimes of women forcing men. Handsome and weak men were delicious cakes for women, they drooled when they smelled them. Welsh was such a man. ording to his memory, Welsh¡¯s face was extremely handsome. He was somewhat simr to the male lead in the famous movie ¡®Titanic¡¯. He did not have a fat and unkempt appearance, with his handsome face, he was simply a delicacy that all women coveted. Since he was young, he had been taught by his parents to try not to go out after 9 pm. Because, for a man with his looks, the night was very dangerous. Outside, there were female perverts everywhere who coveted his good looks. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he might be knocked out and brought home to be trampled on. And the Welsh from before also carried out his parents¡¯ exhortations very well. He almost never went out at night. Until tonight... Welsh didn¡¯t really eat much as something happened in the day during school. He was already starving at eight o¡¯clock. At first, he thought he could hold back his hunger. But at nine o¡¯clock, he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. With the hope that he was only going to be out once, he shouldn¡¯t be in any trouble. So he went out... Until he came to the midnight snack stand. He found that the tables nearby were almost all women. Even if there were a few men, they were apanied by women. He was surrounded by women! He found that the women around him were all looking at him with hungry eyes. It was as if he was the delicious food on the table. He endured the gazes of the people around him and braced himself to finish his meal. After paying the bill, he specially found a path with many people. There were almost no idents along the way. However, just as he was about to reach home, a ck hand reached out from the alley and knocked him unconscious. Having a weak constitution, he was beaten to half death. After a period of time, the situation became even more serious. The original Welsh died. Then, Welsh from the Lancaster Magical Continent took over this body. The soul was already different. Chapter 2 - Meeting A Female Hooligan

Chapter 2: Meeting A Female Hooligan

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Welsh looked at the memories that suddenly appeared in his mind. He had figured out his current situation and location. ?? He could roughly guess the identity of the woman in front of him. The woman in front of him was most likely the female hooligan who had caused the death of his previous self. Thinking of this, Welsh immediately stretched out his hand and pushed the woman in front of him away. He turned around and jumped off the bed. He started to look at her with a guarded gaze. The woman who was originally lying on Welsh¡¯s body was also stunned when he suddenly pushed her away with his hand. She looked at the lively Welsh in front of her with a shocked expression. ¡°He actually still has such great strength? He can push me away in one go...¡± The woman was very surprised when she saw that Welsh seemed to be fine. That night, many people were watching on the street. In order to bring Welsh back as soon as possible, the woman even deliberately increased her strength to attack him. And she never doubted her own strength. She had once tested that under the condition of not using external force, her full strength punch could reach nearly a thousand pounds. She was very clear that under such powerful strength, not to mention a weak man, even a woman with an average physical quality would not be able to withstand it. It was estimated that this man would not only be unconscious for half a day, but there was also a high possibility that he would have a concussion on the spot. In order topletely recover, it would take a few months. After seeing the man¡¯s actual appearance, she even regretted that she had hit him too hard. She might have hit this ¡®weak¡¯ handsome man too hard. But now, not only was this handsome man fine, he was actually able to release so much strength from his body and push her away. After all, a woman¡¯s body structure was stronger and more powerful than a man, so her weight was naturally greater than a man. Pushing away something that was heavier than his weight... Not to mention a weak man, very few women could do it without any training. The man in front of her managed to do it, he actually didn¡¯t seem to be using much effort. This meant that the man in front of her had a really good body. He could withstand her toying. She wouldn¡¯t have problem enjoying herself due to his physical reasons. She could even try out difficult poses that she had never tried before. Thinking of this, the woman straightened her cor and licked her lips. The desire in her eyes became even more intense. ¡°Little beauty,e over quickly. Don¡¯t be shy.¡± The woman stared at Welsh with a burning gaze and patted the seat beside her. After saying that, she stretched out her hand and took out a cigarette from the cigarette box beside the bed. ¡°Click.¡± She lit it up and took a deep breath. Then, she saw Welsh, who was still standing stationary and the corner of her mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Phew.¡± She blew out a smoke ring. The woman said teasingly, ¡°Little Beauty, I advise you toe back obediently. Because you definitely won¡¯t be able to escape from my palm today.¡± Hearing the woman¡¯s contemptuous words, the arrogance that belonged to an Archmage in Welsh¡¯s heart surged up. ¡°Definitely won¡¯t be able to escape from your palm? Hmph... I still have to give it a try today,¡± Welsh thought to himself. Welsh saw that his clothes had been taken off and were ced on the clothes rack at the side. Thus, he pretended not to hear it and turned around to walk towards his clothes. As he walked, he said without turning his head. ¡°Today¡¯s matter ends here. I¡¯m leaving.¡± His tone was very cold and carried the tone of a superior. After feeling the imposing manner in Welsh¡¯s tone, the woman was also shocked. She was stunned on the spot, unable to react. By the time she reacted, she saw Welsh walking towards the clothes without turning his head. The woman was shocked, and also a little surprised. This man dared to disobey her. Not only did he ignore her, he turned around and left. And she was really intimidated by this man. After a while, the woman saw that Welsh had already walked to the clothes rack and started to put on his clothes. It was then that the woman reacted. She had almost let this man run away! The woman immediately felt a burst of anger in her heart. She restrained all the smiles on her face and her expression immediately became serious. She said coldly, ¡°What do you think this ce is? A guesthouse or a hotel? Leaving whenever you want to?¡± The corners of her mouth curled up. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a guesthouse or a hotel, you have to pay ¡®money¡¯ before you can leave, right?¡± ¡°You have to know that I, Wendy, have never failed at anything I set my eyes on.¡± After saying that, Wendy immediately stood up and took a big step towards Welsh, who was putting on his clothes. Her hands, which were originally rxed, were now bent into ws. The veins on her hands were even more hideous. She quickly rushed towards the man¡¯s back. She wanted to teach this man a good lesson. Firstly, she had actually been intimidated by this man just now, and she was a little angry from embarrassment. Secondly, she wanted to let this man in front of her know how powerful she was. The women (the strong) had always been in charge in this society. Men???? They were born to be the ythings of women (the strong)!!! ¡°Hu...¡± Wendy¡¯s hands, which were bent into ws, stirred up a gust of wind in the air. She grabbed directly at the man¡¯s wrist. In order to be foolproof this time and to ensure she could subdue the man in front of her, she used seventy percent of her strength. Anyway, the man in front of her was strong. If she used a little strength, he probably wouldn¡¯t die so easily. Of course, it was okay to die. She definitely wouldn¡¯t waste such a beautiful body. Because even if it was a dead person, she could still take advantage while it was warm! Thinking of this, Wendy¡¯s hand movements became even more determined. As for Welsh, who had his back facing Wendy, he didn¡¯t seem to feel anything. He was putting on his clothes without looking back. Wendy saw that Welsh was still unprepared, and her eyes slowly narrowed. It was as if she had already seen how Welsh was subdued by her. But this was only one side that Wendy could see. If she were to turn to the front of Welsh, she would be able to notice it. Welsh¡¯s face had long be serious, revealing a look as if he was facing a great enemy. Being the number one Archmage of the Lancaster Magical Continent, Welsh had naturally gone through many battles. He had a rich amount of battle experience during his many years of training. Even if he did not turn back now, he could still feel the danger behind him. Welsh did not turn back immediately to face the enemy. Instead, he chose to quietly shrink his right hand into the shape of a chicken¡¯s head. He was prepared to use martial arts to attack Wendy¡¯s weakness the moment she caught him with both hands. He would then let her suffer a hidden loss. Although Welsh was a mage in his previous life, this did not mean that he did not know some fighting techniques. Though he was very talented in magic, he would often train his body. Because a mage¡¯s closebat ability was very poor, it could even be called a weakness. But as the number one genius of the Lancaster Continent, Welsh naturally wouldn¡¯t let himself have any weakness. Although this body didn¡¯t have much magic power, and its strength was pitifully small. But things like martial arts, it will not be forgotten. So, as long as Wendy dared toe up, Welsh will certainly let her suffer a loss. Chapter 3 - You Dont Think This Will Scare Me, Do You?

Chapter 3: You Don¡¯t Think This Will Scare Me, Do You?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Wendy, who had been thrown to the bed, touched her wrist. She felt waves of paining from it and she grimaced. She had missed. ?? She had been thrown by a man. She was a big woman and yet she had been thrown by a weak man! It seemed that the man in front of her not only had a good-looking face, but he had also learned some male self-defense techniques. He had actually caught her w in an instant. Then he used a strange hand gesture to quickly hit her wrist. The speed was so fast and the force was so fierce. Even her wrist, which had been hit, began to tremble involuntarily. On the other side, after using his martial arts to quickly hit Wendy¡¯s w, Welsh immediately turned around to face her. He knew that the reason why he was able to easily break Wendy¡¯s attack. Other than the fact that he had learned some martial arts, it was mainly because she looked down on men and was a little careless. Thus, he managed to catch her slight w. Now that Wendy already knew how powerful he was, she would no longer underestimate him. After all, Welsh did not have much magic power in his body right now. Moreover, martial skills weren¡¯t very useful in a battle where there was a huge disparity in strength. Wendy, who was lying on the bed, was a little embarrassed and angry. She originally thought that the man in front of her was just a little better physically, she didn¡¯t expect him to practice martial arts before. However, if this man thought that he could make her give up just like that, he would be too naive. Just like what she had said before, the thing that Wendy wanted had never failed before! Thest trace of a smile in her eyes disappeared and was reced byplete indifference. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to take the easy way out. You¡¯re lucky that I¡¯ve taken a fancy to you! How dare you resist?¡± As if she could not bear to let the handsome man in front of her get hurt, Wendy finally softened a few words. ¡°Just now, in order to cherish you as a person, I did not use my full strength and my means were very gentle.¡± ¡°But if you dare to disobey me again, I will... hmph!¡± Wendy sneered a few times. Her threat was obvious. Unfortunately, in Welsh¡¯s ears, these threatening words were more like a provocation to an Archmage like him. After all, in the Lancaster Continent, an Archmage was the representative of invincibility. Even a child knew that an Archmage could not be easily humiliated!!! Welsh, who was provoked by Wendy¡¯s words, acted as if he did not hear her. ¡°Hmph...¡± He snorted coldly, turned around and continued walking towards his clothes. Seeing this man in front of her, he actually dared to ignore her. Thest trace of tenderness in Wendy¡¯s heart for the handsome man disappeared. Her eyes were filled with indifference towards the person in front of her. ¡°If you really walk out today, I don¡¯t know if people outside will make fun of me in the future...¡± ¡°p, p, p...¡± Wendy¡¯s face was cold as she pped her hands. ¡°Creak...¡± A momentter, there was a creak. The tightly shut door was pushed open. ¡°Dong, dong, dong...¡± The sound of orderly footsteps was heard. Around twenty or so women dressed in tight clothes walked in from outside the door under the lead of a strong woman. These women¡¯s clothes were exposed to the skin outside. Whether it was their arms or calves, they were all painted with tattoos. Moreover, almost every woman could be considered to be big and round. They were unbelievably strong, especially the female leader. Her figure was even more majestic, like an iron tower. The two lumps of flesh on her chest did not have any maternal characteristics at all. They were almost all hard muscles. The arms and thighs that were exposed outside her clothes were even more exaggerated. They were all bulging like balloon-like muscles. Welsh silently estimated in his heart that his waist might not even be as thick as this woman¡¯s calves. These women walked to Wendy¡¯s side and surrounded her. Then, they all looked at Welsh with fierce eyes. Standing by the clothes rack, Welsh was suddenly stared at by so many ridiculously strong women. He was stunned on the spot. ???? ¡°Are these women gangsters? Did I meet a gang?¡± Welsh thought to himself. From the previous Welsh¡¯s memory, Welsh also knew that there were gangsters in this world. But when the gang was standing in front of him, he was still at a loss A gang full of women and these women actually looked more manly than men. Seeing these strong women, Welsh felt that he was beginning to understand this world where women were superior to men. However, this process of understanding was somewhat ¡®passive¡¯and ¡®rough¡¯ in his eyes. Wendy stood in the center of the crowd and raised her chin at Welsh who was opposite her. ¡°Kid, do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I am one of the three major local gangs in Royo City, the leader of the Wild Wolf Gang.¡± ¡°It is your fortune that I have taken a fancy to you. If you know what¡¯s good for you, then obediently follow me. If you dare to resist again, then don¡¯t me me... Hmph!¡± Before she could finish, Wendy snorted and raised her right hand to gently stroke her neck. It meant that if Welsh didn¡¯t know what was good for him, then she would be rude to him. After a while, Wendy saw that Welsh was still unmoved. She thought that her cold threats and the aggressive sisters around her had scared him so much that he didn¡¯t dare to move. So, standing in the middle of the crowd, Wendy began to say with a smug look, ¡°Little beauty, if you know what¡¯s good for you, quickly take off your clothes and put them back on one by one for me. This way, I can still pretend that I didn¡¯t see your previous actions and forget about it. Otherwise... ¡± Halfway through her words, she put away the smile on her face and said with a cold face. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy to you, I¡¯m going to hit a man!¡± ¡°Hmph...¡± After Wendy said these words, all the other women present snorted coldly as if they were responding to their boss. Then they all revealed fierce eyes and stared at the only man present, Welsh. They wanted to create a strong psychological pressure on him. But to Welsh, these gazes did not feel fierce at all. To him, he even felt likeughing. ¡°You don¡¯t think that this will scare me, Welsh the greatest Archmage in the Lancaster Magical Continent, right?¡¯ Welsh thought to himself and sneered. He did not choose to be angry with the women in front of him. Instead, he continued to pretend that he did not hear anything, turning his head to touch the clothes next to him again. Chapter 4 - A Fierce Woman In Tears

Chapter 4: A Fierce Woman In Tears

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Facing the threats of the crowd, Welsh, who was alone, acted as if he did not hear them. He continued to put on his clothes one by one. When Wendy and the others saw this scene, all the expressions on their faces disappeared. ?? Everyone looked at Welsh expressionlessly. ¡°Well, it seems that I have to teach you a lesson today... Attack!¡± Wendy looked at Welsh coldly and waved her right hand gently at her subordinates. After receiving the signal, the woman, who was as tall as an iron tower, immediately stood out. The woman was stunned when she saw that Welsh was actually so handsome. She looked at Welsh with infatuation and said to Wendy, who was beside her. ¡°Boss, where did you find this top-notch handsome guy? He is simply up to my aesthetic standards.¡± Then she looked at Wendy with embarrassment. ¡°You know, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve touched a man. When the timees... Can I?¡± ¡°Boss, when you¡¯re done with him, can you let the rest of the sisters have a taste of such a handsome guy? You know I like this type of stubborn, handsome and yet weak and vulnerable man.¡± At the end of her speech, the woman even clenched her hands and tiptoed to act like a little girl. Looking at a two-meter tall, lumpy, muscr brotherly woman making such a move, not to mention Welsh who was standing across the room, even her boss, Wendy, felt a little disgusted. She hurriedly pushed away the woman beside her and said coldly, ¡°Get lost...¡± ¡°Get rid of him quickly. I can¡¯t wait to ravage him now.¡± The two of them talked about how to deal with the man in front of them as if no one else was around. Welsh, who had been standing in front of them and listening, looked at the two of them coldly as if he didn¡¯t know that they were talking about him. The tall woman, who was as tall as an iron tower, didn¡¯t care about Welsh¡¯s opinion at all. She only pursed her lips in disappointment after hearing her boss¡¯s words. She cursed in her heart, ¡°You only know how to enjoy it alone. Alright! Who asked you to be the boss?¡± ¡°Wait until I have fun first!¡± Just as the woman was about to go straight on, she suddenly heard the voice of her boss, Wendy,ing from beside her. After listening to her, the woman knew that things had taken a turn for the better. It wasn¡¯t that there was no room for negotiation, so she put on a smile again. Although the woman also knew that the possibility was not high, as long as she performed well, there was still a chance. The woman¡¯s lips curled up, revealing a wretched smile. Then, she rolled up her sleeves and promised Wendy, who was beside her. ¡°Boss, just watch. I¡¯ll definitely make this pretty boy obedient and let him lie on your bed right away.¡± The woman immediately rushed at Welsh aggressively. ¡°Dong, dong, dong...¡± The strong footsteps on the ground even caused a ¡°dong dong¡± sound. The woman really used all her strength. This was even more so from Welsh¡¯s point of view. He saw that the woman in front of him had used so much strength that her facial features were almost squeezed together. Although it looked a little funny, Welsh still focused his attention and stared unblinkingly at the woman who was charging at him. Welsh, who was originally standing there in a daze, suddenly moved his mouth and a few strange words popped out of his mouth. ¡°[emailprotected]#% #@...¡± Moreover, after these strange words were said, Welsh¡¯s originally thin and weak body miraculously swelled up. It made his originally skinny body suddenly be stronger, resulting in their originally very different figures suddenly be not so different. More importantly, this change waspleted in an instant. The strong woman didn¡¯t even have any time to react. Welsh, whose body was expanding, turned his body slightly and slowly extended his right hand. When he saw the woman arrive, he gave her a gentle push. ¡°Bang...¡± The strong woman was instantly thrown to the ground by Welsh. ¡°Wah...¡± Seeing this scene, the other surrounding women were in an uproar. They knew how powerful their leader was. Her entire body was full of muscles, and her strength could reach up to a thousand pounds. But now, she was actually smashed onto the ground by a man... And the man who did all this, Welsh, had no expression on his face. It was as if he had just done a trivial thing. However, that was indeed the case. Welsh looked at the muscles on his body that had suddenly swelled up. His eyes revealed a look of reminiscence. ¡°I almost forgot how to use an apprentice spell like the Herculean Force Spell.¡± It turned out that after Welsh had transmigrated, although this body did not have much magic power, it could even be said that it did not have any magic power. However, as an Archmage, Welsh still had a way to cast some simple spells. As the name suggested, the Herculean Force Spell was a spell that could make a person powerful. This spell was very simple. Even the lowest level of magic apprentices could use it. Before Welsh transmigrated, he was an Archmage. He had already mastered the use of magic power. Therefore, even if there was not much magic power in this body, he could still use magic. After he used the Herculean Force Spell, his strength increased by five times. His physical strength increased from a maximum of 100 pounds to 700 or 800 pounds. Although there was still a gap between this kind of strength and the strong woman, the difference was not huge. With that, Welsh could put the martial skills he had learned to good use. Therefore, the scene of the strong woman being knocked down by him appeared just now. After the strong woman was knocked down, she was also stunned for a long time. When she got up, she saw that Welsh did not seem to care and immediately became angry out of embarrassment. She felt that she had been knocked down because of a sneak attack. Although the strong woman remained unconvinced, her body was still very honest. She quickly shouted to the people behind her, ¡°What are you still watching? Let¡¯s go together! Will you all be responsible if we dy the boss¡¯s matters?¡± When everyone heard this, they did not think too much about it. After all, wasn¡¯t it true that the gangs bully the weak with numbers? Men? It was not like they had never fought before. ¡°Ah...¡± All the women shouted and rushed forward. Twenty to thirty strong women swarmed forward. They looked really terrifying. Unfortunately, they did not meet an ordinary person. Instead, they met Welsh, an Archmage who had transmigrated from the Lancaster Continent. ¡°# @% #@...¡± After moving his mouth for a while, Welsh cast a few new spells. After casting the spells, not only could he fight against many people by himself, he could even throw the brawny woman who had been moring beside him once again. This time, Welsh did not show any mercy and directly broke the woman¡¯s hand bone. ¡°Wuah...¡± ¡°Wuah...¡± The strong womany on the ground, clutching her arm and crying loudly. It was not because her arm was broken and she was crying in pain, but because she actually lost to a man. She was a woman who exercised every day and had muscles all over her body, but she actually lost to a thin and weak man. The more she thought about it, the more she felt wronged. In the end, she even started to cry loudly. Along with the underlings who were beaten down, the following scene appeared. A woman who was even stronger than a brown bear was holding her arm and lying on the ground crying. Beside her were many strong women, who were lying on the ground, wailing. Chapter 5 - Who Dares To Kidnap My Man?

Chapter 5: Who Dares To Kidnap My Man?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Wuah...¡± ¡°Aiyo...¡± ?? Looking at the strong woman lying on the ground with tears streaming down her face, Wendy felt a wave of annoyance in her heart. This was because she cried very loudly and very uglily. Tears and snot were all on her face. ¡°Stop crying...¡± Thus, Wendy opened her mouth and told her to stop crying. The strong woman who was lying on the ground bawling immediately held back her tears after hearing her boss¡¯s order. She did not dare to cry anymore. However, she would twitch from time to time, which made her look funny. After she could not hear the crying, Wendy nodded her head in satisfaction. Then, she turned to look at Welsh in front of her and said in a surprised tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. You can actually defeat my capable General so easily.¡± ¡°However, your magic ends here... and I find that I¡¯m getting more and more interested in you. Today, I must leave you here and ravage you!¡± Wendy, who stood beside the crowd, made a strange pose. ¡°Awoooo...¡± She bent her hands into ws and began to howl. Just as Welsh was wondering why she was howling, Wendy¡¯s body began to change. Wendy, who was wearing sexy clothes and had smooth skin, suddenly had red eyes, and then a circle of long ck hair grew out of nowhere. After a while, the teeth in her mouth even changed, and a few long canine teeth grew out. Wendy looked like a gray wolf that had turned into a spirit from afar. No wonder Wendy was always full of confidence. She didn¡¯t care even if all her subordinates were defeated. It turned out that Wendy still had a thin trace of werewolf bloodline in her body. When she was in danger, she could directly transform into an orc and increase her strength and defense by several times. It could be said that she was very powerful. However, Wendy couldn¡¯t use this move often. Not only because she didn¡¯t look good after transforming, but the werewolf bloodline in her body was also very weak. It would consume a lot of energy to transform once. As a result, she might not have much energy for a few days. She could even be worse than an ordinary person. The aftereffects were also very serious. However, such aftereffects were nothingpared to the power she gained. Wendy also relied on this move to be the leader of the Wild Wolf Gang. In fact, the name of the Wild Wolf Gang at the beginning was not called the Wild Wolf Gang but the Fierce Tiger Gang. The Wild Wolf Gang was changed after Wendy became the leader. The original leader of the Fierce Tiger Gang was the strong woman who was lying on the ground crying. Moreover, the gang was not very powerful, barely abled to reign supreme in a few neighbourhoods. It was onlyter, after Wendy joined, everything began to change. She first seized the leader position of the Fierce Tiger Gang and changed the gang¡¯s name to the Wild Wolf Gang. Later, she relied on her werewolf transformation to expand and fight for territory everywhere, until the Wild Wolf Gang became one of the three big gangs in the local area. After all, this was the biggest trump card of the Wild Wolf Gang¡¯s leader. If other gangs knew about it, they would definitely attack the Wild Wolf Gang while she was weak. But now, Wendy actually used this move without hesitation for Welsh, which showed how much she valued this man in front of her. And when Welsh, who had been standing in the same ce feeling calm and collected, saw the scene of her transformation, his expression also became solemn. His years of battle instincts told him that Wendy¡¯s current state was very dangerous for him! Wendy¡¯s own strength was already rtively strong, more than a thousand pounds. Now, with the werewolf transformation, her strength had probably broken through a few tons. With such powerful strength, even if Welsh had already cast the Herculean Force Spell once, it was still far from beingparable. In addition, the augmentation type of magic could only be cast once... In other words, Welsh¡¯s current physical strength was nothing in front of Wendy. More importantly, Welsh could not even use his martial skills now. Because in a battle, the greater the difference in strength between the two sides, the less effective the martial skills would be. When the difference in strength between the two sides was several times greater, the martial skills would be useless. Because powerful strength always came with powerful defense. You attacked the other party more than a dozen times, but the other party didn¡¯t even feel pain. But when the other party attacked you once, you would directly die. So if the current Welsh wanted to use his own body to break out of the situation. Unless he could use a higher level of augmentation magic. But for Welsh, being able to use apprentice magic was already very difficult. If he had more magic power, he would have cast a higher-level spell long ago, causing Wendy to fall into a deep sleep. The difference in power was, to a certain extent, the difference in strength between the two sides. The difference in strength between the two sides was too great. It was so great that even Welsh, an Archmage of the Lancaster Magical Continent, felt a little helpless. After all, without magic power, even if he was an Archmage, he could not use a forbidden spell. As he watched Wendy get closer and closer to him, Welsh began to feel a little bitter. ¡°Thump...¡± Just as Welsh had cast a few defensive spells on himself and was prepared to take a beating, the tightly shut door was kicked open. After the door was kicked open, a loud shout was heard before anyone could be seen. ¡°Who the f*ck has the guts to kidnap my man? Doesn¡¯t she know Welsh is mine...¡± Chapter 6 - Your Werewolf Transformation Is of No Use to Me!

Chapter 6: Your Werewolf Transformation Is of No Use to Me!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After hearing a loud bang, Welsh and Wendy were both stunned. Then the two people, who had been facing each other, stopped what they were doing at the same time and turned to look at the door. ? ¡°Boom!¡± The originally solid iron door copsed with a loud bang due to a powerful external force. After the heavy iron door copsed, it brought up a cloud of smoke and dust. After the thick smoke and dust, a slim figure could be faintly seen walking in slowly. Who was It? A thought appeared in both their minds at the same time. ¡°Tack, tack, tack...¡± With a series of stomping sounds, the figure finally revealed its true appearance. A slim, tall and beautiful girl walked in. The girl had straight ck hair and an excellent figure, especially her two breasts. Her size was astonishing and she was not inferior to Wendy at all. Even her facial features were extremely attractive. The rarest thing was that the girl exuded a youthful aura from head to toe. When Welsh saw the girl wearing the same school uniform as him, he finally remembered her identity. Her former ssmate, Emily, was also one of the many women who had a crush on Welsh. However, in Welsh¡¯s mind, there weren¡¯t many memories of her. He only vaguely remembered that Emily¡¯s academic results weren¡¯t very good, and her family also seemed to be quite rich. Other than these, Welsh didn¡¯t have many memories of her. ¡°Tack, tack, tack...¡± Emily, who was wearing a school uniform, walked in. Behind her, there were a few women in tight suits lining up, tightly surrounding her in the middle. It looked like some big shot was out on patrol. Wendy, who was in her wolf form, was also stunned when she saw Emily¡¯s grand entrance. For a moment, she was a little confused about the purpose and identity of these people. Looking at these people, Wendy asked solemnly, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you know this is the territory of the Wild Wolf Gang?¡± Unfortunately, Emily did not seem to hear her at all. She did not even look at her. Her eyes were scanning the room, as if she was looking for something. When she saw Welsh standing on the other side, she immediately looked pleasantly surprised. Then, she ran all the way to his side. ¡°Welsh, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here to save you.¡± She looked at Welsh¡¯s dirty clothes from the fight. With a pained expression, she asked, ¡°Welsh, did you suffer? Look at your dirty clothes.¡± Emily picked up Welsh¡¯s hands and clenched them tightly. ¡°Fortunately, I heard the news today. Otherwise, you would have been bullied by this lecherous woman.¡± Then Emily raised her head, looked into Welsh¡¯s eyes and said angrily, ¡°Rest assured, Welsh. I will definitely help you vent your anger.¡± The variousforting words that Emily said to Welsh made Welsh feel that he had been treated as a child or ady who was being bullied. This made the Archmage of the Lancaster Magical Continent feel a little awkward. But the other party was just trying tofort him, so he couldn¡¯t say no. Welsh could only stand there awkwardly and let Emily touch his hand wantonly. Wendy, who was standing at the side, was furious after hearing Emily¡¯s words. She felt that she had been belittled. This girl who had just entered did not even look at her from the beginning to the end, directly ignoring her existence. Wendy felt that her dignity as the leader of the Wild Wolf Gang had been provoked. She felt that she had to teach this girl who looked down on her a lesson. ¡°Awooo...¡± She threw her head back and shouted loudly. Wendy immediately transformed into a wolf and rushed forward. At this moment, there was only one thought in her mind and that was to tear this ¡®bitch couple¡¯ into pieces. Looking at the hideous-looking Wendy rushing towards her, Emily did not look worried at all. She only felt a little disgusted. Emily curled her lips and called out softly behind the crowd. ¡°Leave it to you, Aunt Rose.¡± As soon as Emily finished speaking, a middle-aged woman in a tight suit walked out from behind the women in suits. This middle-aged woman was not very strongpared to the average woman in this world. In fact, she could even be said to be very thin. However, there was a reassuring aura on her body that made people feel that this person was very reliable. ¡°Whoo...¡± With the sound of the wind, Aunt Rose arrived in the middle of Emily and Wendy in the blink of an eye. Not only was the distance between them four to five meters, it was as if she had teleported. At this moment, the friction in the air seemed to have lost its effect, and even the loose tights she was wearing did not move at all. Seeing such a magical scene, Welsh was stunned. ¡°Such a high level of physical power. She can even tear through the air...¡± The middle-aged woman, Rose, stood with her hands behind her back, ncing at Wendy who was charging forward. ¡°It¡¯s actually a werewolf bloodline. No wonder such a thin bloodline density can transform.¡± Rose¡¯s tone was very rxed, and there was even some contempt in her words for Wendy¡¯s werewolf bloodline. ¡°The aftereffects of your transformation are huge!¡± After those words were spoken, Wendy, who was charging forward, was stunned. Rose¡¯s tone was very certain when she said those words. Wendy, who was about to step forward and finish off the woman in front of her, suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. She felt as if the woman in front of her had seen through all of her background. She actually knew that there were great aftereffects of her transformation. Wendy narrowed her eyes and looked at the thin woman in front of her. She suddenly felt that she did not look very powerful. This was because the thin figure of the woman in front of her did not look very powerful no matter how she looked at it. She suddenly remembered that she had been frightened by Welsh¡¯s words before. She felt that it might be the same this time. The woman in front of her was also bluffing, trying to scare her so that she would back down. After she ¡®realized¡¯ that the other party was putting on an act, Wendy started to get angry out of embarrassment. ¡°I was almost fooled twice today!¡± Wendy thought to herself. ¡°Awoooo...¡± After making up her mind to tear the guy in front of her into pieces, Wendy roared again. She chose to further stimte the bloodline in her body. Wendy, who was no longer a human and a wolf, changed again. Her hands, which were transformed into sharp ws, became sharper and longer. The sharp canine teeth in her mouth grew longer. She charged fiercely at Rose again. She had made up her mind that no matter what she said, she would not stop. Rose, who was standing with her hands behind her back and wearing a tight suit, remained unmoved when she saw that Wendy still dared toe at her. It was as if she could not see Wendy at all. Wendy¡¯s charging speed was very fast, and the distance between her and Rose was getting closer and closer. Five meters... Three meters... Two meters... Seeing that she was getting closer and closer to her opponent, but her opponent did not move at all, Wendy¡¯s face revealed a smile as if she had expected it. Her opponent was just bluffing just now to scare her. Wendy raised her two strong wolf ws, ready to tear the woman in front of her in half immediately. Rose, who was standing with her hands behind her back, saw the thick ck wolf ws raised by Wendy. The corner of her mouth curled up slightly, revealing a disdainful smile. ¡°For me, a werewolf transformation of your level...¡± As Rose spoke, she stretched out her right hand, quietly looking at Wendy, who was attacking her. Finally, when Wendy was only half a meter away from her, she gave a gentle push. Wendy, whose body strength had exceeded her tonnage after the transformation, was pushed away like a balloon and fell to the ground. ¡°Thump...¡± Wendy¡¯s body fell to the ground with a loud sound. After a long time, she heard the other half of Rose¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯spletely useless.¡± Chapter 7 - If You Don’t Touch My Hand, I Might Really Believe You

Chapter 7: If You Don¡¯t Touch My Hand, I Might Really Believe You

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Welsh saw Wendy, who had turned into a werewolf, knock to the ground by the thin middle-aged woman in front of him. Moreover, the knockdown was so casually done. ? The woman didn¡¯t use any external force. She just used her body to defeat Wendy. No, it couldn¡¯t be said to be a defeat... it should be said to be a crush. Because the woman did not move her feet. She only slowly extended her right hand and gently pushed. Then Wendy, who had transformed, was seen flying out like a balloon. It was easy. The entire process was filled with a sense of ease. Even if Welsh was an Archmage of the Lancaster Continent in his previous life, he was still a little surprised at this moment. ording to Welsh¡¯s estimation, after Wendy transformed into a werewolf, her strength was probably alreadyparable to that of a low-level warrior on the Lancaster Continent. However, Wendy, who wasparable to a low-level warrior, was pushed like a rubber ball by a skinny middle-aged woman in front of her. Didn¡¯t that mean... That Rose¡¯s strength was more powerful than a low-level warrior? She might even have reached the level of a high-level warrior. Welsh looked at Rose, who was still standing with her hands behind her back, and thought quietly. On the other side, Rose took out a handkerchief from her pocket after taking care of Wendy, who had turned into a werewolf. Without looking at her fallen opponent, she began to wipe her hands seriously. It was as if her hands had been stained with something dirty after touching Wendy. While wiping her hands seriously, Rose said softly, ¡°She¡¯s just a little werewolf with impure blood, yet she dares to fight with me. She¡¯s really overestimating herself!¡± After saying that, she threw down the handkerchief and turned to leave. Then, as if nothing had happened, Rose walked straight to Emily¡¯s side, lowered her head and said to Emily softly, ¡°Miss, the matter has been settled. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Emily looked at Wendy who was lying on the ground moaning, and nodded with satisfaction. She replied softly, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Rose. You can leave first. I need to talk to my ssmate for a while.¡± After receiving Emily¡¯s reply, Rose nodded and quietly returned to the crowd again. She did not turn her head to nce at Welsh, who was beside Emily, from beginning to end. Although Welsh¡¯s appearance was indeed very handsome, it was in line with the world¡¯s aesthetic standards for men. However, for Rose, who had already spent most of her life, there was no man in her life that she had not yed with. Tall, short, fat, handsome... She had already passed the age of pursuing beauty. And for her, men were just women¡¯s ythings. Now, they couldn¡¯t pique her interest. What she wanted most now was actually an opponent. An opponent that could be on par with her. She hadn¡¯t met an opponent for a long time. She did nothing except practiced martial arts everyday. She wanted to hone her form while waiting for her next opponent. This time, if it wasn¡¯t for herdy boss, who insisted on bringing her out, she wouldn¡¯t have wasted her timeing to this ce to fight with a little werewolf. Not to mention, it was for a man. Looking at Rose who ignored him and walked out of the door, Welsh let out a bitterugh. He knew that he had been ignored. He was the most powerful Archmage in the Lancaster Magical Continent, yet he was ignored by a high-level warrior. But he had nothing to refute. The magic power in his body was now too little to be counted, and he could not release the powerful magic from his previous life. As for the warrior skills that he practiced... That was even more impossible. That was because warrior skills required a strong body to support them. One had to know that Welsh¡¯s current body was actually worse than that of a normal man in his previous life! Although he was confident that he could return to the peak. But he could not deny that he was indeed a weakling now, apart from being able to use some low-level magic. Looking at Rose who ignored him, Welsh secretly swore in his heart that he must work hard to train and strive to return to the peak as soon as possible, to regain his dignity as an Archmage and as a man! Of course, he was not someone who did not know what was good for him. After all, she had saved him. He still had to express his gratitude to her. Although the middle-aged woman, Rose, had already left, it was probably the same if he thanked herdy boss. Thus, Welsh forced a smile on his face and prepared to thank Emily who was beside him. ¡°Thank...¡± ¡°Welsh, how are you? I didn¡¯t scare you today, did I?¡± Before Welsh could say the second word of thanks, he was hurriedly interrupted by Emily who was beside him. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, this world is very dangerous for a handsome man like you. There are women everywhere who covet your beauty and lust for your body. There are many bad people...¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t heard the news today that you were kidnapped and hurriedly called Aunt Rose toe and save you, I¡¯m afraid you would have been in trouble under this woman¡¯s vicious hands.¡± Emily¡¯s face was full of anxiety, and by the time she finished talking, her face was full of lingering fear. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry and want to eat in the future, you can call me directly. I¡¯ll personally bring it to you. I¡¯ll send whatever you want to eat. Even if I¡¯m not at home, I¡¯ll have someone else bring it to you. So, in the future, don¡¯t take any risks and go out to eat at night!¡± She looked at Welsh¡¯s face and said seriously. ¡°There are really many perverts out there, and the consequences after catching you are unimaginable. They aren¡¯t like me, who is always so righteous. They want to take advantage of you without your consent...¡± Looking at Emily¡¯s serious look, Welsh thought to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Looking down at Emily¡¯s hands rubbing against his, as if she wanted to peel off his skin, Welsh was speechless. ¡°If you don¡¯t touch my hands when you talk, then I might really believe you...¡± Chapter 8 - Was There a Need to Do This? Wasnt He Just A Man?

Chapter 8: Was There a Need to Do This? Wasn¡¯t He Just A Man?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Looking at his hands being tightly held by Emily, Welsh gently pulled them out but he actually didn¡¯t manage to pull them out. He raised his head to look at Emily in front of him. ? He found that she was still talking non-stop. Welsh smiled bitterly, he gave up struggling and let his hands be held tightly by Emily. After all, she had just saved his life. Furthermore, she hadn¡¯t done anything out of the ordinary. She had only touched his hands, so he could still let her take this small advantage of him. Welsh suddenly remembered that he hadn¡¯t thanked her yet. So Welsh raised his hands to attract Emily¡¯s attention. Emily raised her head and looked at him awkwardly. At first, she thought that Welsh was dissatisfied with her touching his hands, so she quickly pulled her hands away. Halfway through withdrawing her hands, Emily¡¯s hands were tightly grabbed by Welsh. Emily, who was suddenly grabbed by Welsh¡¯s hands, blushed to her ears. Then, she raised her head and looked at him cutely. ¡°Thank you...¡± Welsh looked at Emily seriously and said softly. ¡°Ah?¡± Emily¡¯s big eyes were full of doubt. Weiss took a deep breath, stared into Emily¡¯s eyes, and said in a low voice again. ¡°Thank you for saving me today.¡± After listening to Welsh¡¯s words in a daze, it took Emily a long time to react. Her neck was red. Next, she revealed a brilliant smile. ¡°No, no need to thank me... if you have any problems in the future, just remember to call me.¡± The two of them looked at each other for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until Emily seemed to remember something that she spoke again. ¡°Oh right, it¡¯s already veryte. Why don¡¯t I send you home!¡± ¡°...¡± Hearing Emily¡¯s words, Welsh initially wanted to refuse, but when he saw Emily¡¯s yearning gaze, he softened his heart and agreed. ¡°Alright, then thank you for sending me home.¡± Seeing that Welsh actually agreed to send him home, Emily was also very happy and nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes...¡± Then she waved at the people beside her and led Welsh in the direction of home. On the way home, Welsh began to feel lucky that he did not reject Emily¡¯s good intentions. Because he found that though there were people around him, there were still a lot of people on the street staring at him. Their eyes were burning, as if they wanted to take off his clothes with their eyes. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of these ordinary people, it was still good to have less trouble. Though Welsh¡¯s face was expressionless, he did feel a little ufortable in his heart. When the crowd passed by an intersection, Welsh even saw a scene that changed his worldview. A fierce-looking woman was immediately mesmerized when she saw Welsh. She didn¡¯t even hear her male partner, who was on her arms, shouting for her. The man in her arms followed her gaze and looked over. When he saw Welsh, who was extremely handsome that would cause every woman to turn around to stare at him, he felt jealous. He first stretched out his right hand and pinched the woman¡¯s waist. ¡°Ah...¡± This move was effective. It immediately woke up the woman who had been daydreaming. Then the man stared at the woman with his sharp eyes and said coldly, ¡°Is he good looking?¡± The woman said, ¡°He¡¯s not as good looking as you. You¡¯re the best!¡± ¡°He¡¯s not as good looking as me. Then why aren¡¯t you looking at me but at someone else?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m angry, those anger that can¡¯t be coaxed!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Baby, please forgive me! I promise I won¡¯t look at anyone else ever again. (I promise I won¡¯t be caught by you ever again!)¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± The woman started to panic and looked at the man with a pleading face. ¡°Baby, tell me. How can you forgive me?¡± The man looked proud and said in a coquettish tone, ¡°Unless you buy me a bag this time, otherwise, I¡¯ll... hmph!¡± The woman heard that things had taken a turn for the better, she also looked at the man with a doting face. She said softly, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll buy it for you, I¡¯ll buy it for you. I¡¯ll buy it for you when I go back...¡± The man pouted, his face full of displeasure. ¡°No! Buy It now. Otherwise, don¡¯t expect me to forgive you. You¡¯ve stood me up several times...¡± ¡°...¡± After listening to the conversation between the two, Welsh felt that his worldview had been changed. In the end, he even started to have goosebumps all over his body, and the hair on his body almost fell off. Welsh, who was originally calm, began to have a bit of a mental breakdown. He hurriedly quickened his pace and based on his memory, he walked in the direction of his home. Finally, under the circumstances of deliberately speeding up, Welsh and the others arrived at the half-hour distance in about ten minutes. Looking at the apartment building in front of him, Welsh knew that this was his home in this life. In order to spend more time with Welsh, Emily had specially sent him to the foot of his building. Although she was a little reluctant, she still said, ¡°We¡¯re here. You can go up first.¡± After saying that, she looked at the man in front of her with an expectant gaze, looking forward to Welsh¡¯s reply. But unexpectedly, Welsh just stared nkly at the apartment building in front of him. He had no intention of turning around to talk to her. ¡°Thank you...¡± Just as she was a little disappointed and was about to turn around to follow everyone home, a low voice suddenly came from beside her. After hearing Welsh¡¯s reply, Emily immediately turned her head in surprise and revealed a brilliant smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯re wee...¡± After Welsh thanked her, he turned around and walked upstairs. ¡°Ho, ho...¡± After receiving a reply, Emily continued to stand where she was, watching as Welsh went upstairs step by step, asionally letting out a strangeugh. As sheughed, she kept muttering to herself. ¡°I really made a big profit today. Not only did Ie to the rescue, I even sessfully touched Welsh¡¯s little hand. Hehehe...most importantly, Welsh didn¡¯t reject me or push me away. Hehehe...¡± Rose, who was standing at the side, walked out and shook her head when she saw the silly smile on her youngdy boss¡¯s face. She was even more speechless when she saw her youngdy boss acting like she had never seen a man before. ¡°He just let you touch his hand. Why are you so excited? If he had sex with you, wouldn¡¯t you be so excited that your blood pressure would skyrocket and get a Parkinson¡¯s attack?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a man.¡± Chapter 9 - Nerd Sister!

Chapter 9: Nerd Sister!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Welsh went upstairs, opened the door and went straight to his room. He switched on the power, turned on theputer and began to search for information about this feminist world. ? He found that the changes in this world began with an incident a thousand years ago. In the distant city-states period of Athens, when Aristotle and the others were active. One day, Aquamarine rained a meteor shower all over the world. After the meteor shower, all the people in the world had a certain physical change. This change was not only positive but also more obvious in women. Since then, it was found that women had be smarter than men and also stronger than men. From then on, women had the upper hand in the socialpetition with men. Because they were better physically and mentally than men. Therefore, men gradually withdrew from the mainstream of society. The women became responsible for going out to work, while men stayed at home to take care of the children, wash clothes and cook. The long withdrawal from the socialpetition led to the lower status of men. Later, a few female philosophers came up with the saying, ¡°Women are superior to men, women are the skies of men.¡± This led to the society holding onto such an idea for a long period of time. ¡°A man shall marry a woman and follow Three Obediences and Four Virtues.¡± ¡°A woman¡¯s infidelity is forgivable while a man¡¯s infidelity will face public condemnation.¡± ¡°Men are born to obey women. At home, they obey their mothers. When they marry, they obey their wives. When their wives die, they obey their daughters...¡± All these rules ced heavy shackles on men. At that time, the social view was that men were just objects for the sake of carrying on the family line. From ancient times until now, men had always relied on women to protect them. Women were the pirs of the world, and it was women who pushed the change and development of society. The rise and fall of the world was the responsibility of a woman!!! Moreover, it was not only the lower ss of society but even the royal family held this view. After the Queen died, the prince did not have the right to inherit the throne. Only the princess could inherit the throne. If the Queen did not give birth to a princess, then the Queen¡¯s niece would inherit the throne higher than the prince. ... This view still had arge market in modern society. Although over the years, the sense of male power has gradually awakened. Society has also put forward the slogan of ¡®Equality Between Men and Women¡¯. But the status of men is still inferior to that of women. Because social status is often linked to economic ability. If a man wants to stand up, he can only rely on his own hands to work and have an independent financial foundation. But for some reasons, some jobs still do not recruit men. There are far fewer jobs avable for men than for women. As a result, there are still many such phenomena in modern society. ¡®Women are responsible for earning money to support the family while men are responsible for washing, cooking and taking care of the children at home.¡¯ Men are still bound to their homes based on family and worldly values. However, in the past few years, there were some new ideas about male power. Many people believed that men were inherently weaker than women. There were some jobs that only women could do and men couldn¡¯t do it at all... Welsh looked at the words on the page and was stunned. What other jobs could women do that men couldn¡¯t?! He continued to click the mouse and drag the page. He wanted to see the specific instructions below. ¡°This...¡± But when Welsh saw the instructions below, he was speechless. There were almost no words on the page. There was only a picture attached. The picture was of a construction site. On the construction site, a few female workers were dragging a huge piece of ss. Behind them were a few female workers. Each of them was carrying a lot of tools. Because of the hot weather and the hard work on the construction site, they even wore very short clothes when they worked. There was a line of text under the picture. For example, working on a construction site. When a woman was tired or hot, she could wear very short clothes, but a man could not. ¡°Why not...¡± Seeing this, Welsh¡¯s veins protruded. He patiently continued to scroll down. He saw the words on the web page, ¡°If a man wears extremely short clothes to work, he is used of moral corruption and ethical inversion...¡± At this point, Welsh understood. This world was a world of women¡¯s rights without any reason. To men, all they had was oppression and contempt. ¡°F*ck...¡± At this point, Welsh almost knew how low the status of men in this world was. ¡°Beep, beep, beep...¡± He clicked the mouse a few times and turned off theputer. He felt that he didn¡¯t want to look at these dirty things anymore. After turning off theputer, Welsh began to look at the decorations in the bedroom. After all, this would be his future home. But just as he turned his head, he saw a piece of white paper. And the content on the white paper made him depressed. It was written as follows, ¡°A woman needs a house, a car and a financial foundation to get married. A man only needs to be responsible to be as beautiful as a flower, with delicate features...¡± Without hesitation, Welsh immediately rushed forward, tore off the white paper, rolled it into a ball and threw it into the trash bin. The Archmage of the Lancaster Magical Continent did not allow such words in his room. When he tore it, Welsh let out a bitterugh. ¡°It seems that what happened before was not an ident. I seem to be... the man that countless women dreamed of marrying.¡± ¡°Sigh...¡± Welsh sighed and casually pulled open another drawer. Dang... In the end, he found the drawer was actually filled with love letters from girls. He flipped through it and found that among all the love letters, Emily wrote the most. ¡°...¡± One after another, the situation made the experienced and knowledgeable Welsh felt helpless. Weiss scratched his head helplessly and said. ¡°Sigh... forget it, I don¡¯t want to look at them anymore. I¡¯ll train first! Recovering my strength is more important.¡± Welsh sat on the bed and closed his eyes to concentrate. He began to meditate and sense the elemental energy around him. After a while, Welsh found that the elemental energy in this world was very rich. This made him very excited. With the rich elemental energy, he could recover his strength as soon as possible. He could even improve his strength to the level of an Archmage or even a Holy Magus. At that time, he could even open a space-time tunnel and return to his original world. ¡®F*ck your feminist world. I don¡¯t want to stay here...¡¯ After cursing in his heart, Welsh began to immerse himself in his training. He began to use his current body to absorb the elements around him. During his training, Welsh¡¯s senses would be especially sharp. ¡°Haha... Gege...¡± Welsh suddenly frowned. He heard a burst ofughtering from next door. Just as he was about to teach the other party a lesson, Welsh suddenly remembered that the person next door was his sister in this life. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s already in the wee hour of the morning, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± With a curious mood, Welsh¡¯s spiritual power went through the wall, wanting to see what his sister was doing. When he saw his sister¡¯s condition in this life, Welsh was stunned. She was wearing a loose t-shirt on top,fortable shorts on the bottom, and she was on headphones. Her two eyes were staring at theputer screen in front of her, and there were a few paper balls wrapped in an unknown liquid on the table. Wasn¡¯t this the attire of a nerd? ¡°...¡± Welsh was expressionless as he silently withdrew his spiritual energy. Billions of thoughts ran through his mind as he was speechless. He was afraid that if he looked at her for too long, he would see something amazing. Chapter 10 - Wake up Your Sister!

Chapter 10: Wake up Your Sister!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Welsh was meditating, he nced at his sister¡¯s room and immediately withdrew his spiritual power. He once again devoted himself to his training. In order to return to his peak state as soon as possible, he only had one thought in his mind: to train. ? However, in the following meditation, he could often hear his sister¡¯s sillyughtering from next door. When she was in high spirits, Welsh could even hear his sister¡¯s excited voice. ¡°You¡¯re so handsome. Your figure is also top-notch...¡± ¡°You dance really well. Your thighs, your abs...¡± ¡°What? You want a tip? Sure, if you take off another piece of your clothes, I¡¯ll tip you 100... Hehehe...¡± Listening to the sound effects of the live broadcast from next door, Welsh frowned. In such a short time, he heard that his sister had tipped several hundred dors in the live broadcast. ¡°Where did she get so much money?¡± Welsh thought. ording to the memories of his predecessor, his sister was the same as him. She was still a student and now it was not the time for work yet. Her only source of ie was the pocket money given by her parents. She had a part-time job before, but sincest week, she had stopped going. If the amount of money she had just given came from the pocket money given by her parents, it was far from enough. Then where did she get the money from? Did she take up a part-time job again? Or did she collect protection fee from the elementary school students? Or... Welsh thought about his sister¡¯s possible source of ie. Could it be?! Welsh suddenly remembered the pocket money his predecessor kept in the drawer often disappeared. Then he darted to the drawer by the bedside. He opened it. ¡°As expected...¡± There was nothing inside... nothing. The pocket money inside mysteriously disappeared again, without a trace. This was not the first time such a thing had happened. The previous few times, his predecessor had thought it was a mouse or some small animal that had dragged it away. But ording to what Welsh had just seen, his sister spent money like water. Specting on the way she had spent money on the online streamers like sshing sweat, the mouse that had stolen his money was right next door! Welsh thought that his future training also required money. When a mage leveled up, they needed to brew potions and they also needed materials to brew these potions. Materials... that was quite expensive. ¡®I can¡¯t put it there again.¡¯ Welsh instantly made up his mind. He couldn¡¯t let this rat ¡®drag¡¯ his money away in the future. Otherwise, his ¡®rat¡¯ sister would be even more unscrupulous. He was afraid that his daily training would be a problem. After figuring out what to do in the future, Welsh began to devote himself to training, no longer caring about the voicesing from his sister¡¯s room next door. But before he fell into deep meditation, he heard the sillyughtering from next door. And his sister¡¯s lecherous tone. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve already given you so much money. It¡¯s already ranked third on your livestream ranking. When do you think you cane out for a meal with me and meet me...¡± Welsh shook his head secretly. He felt that his sister in this life was really a ¡®top-grade idiot¡¯ nerd! After that, he sank into deep meditation and training. ... The next day, at six o¡¯clock in the morning. The sky outside the window was just beginning to brighten. ¡°Dong, dong, dong, dong...Welsh, Welsh, wake up. You have to prepare to go to school soon.¡± Welsh, who was still immersed in his training, suddenly heard his parents calling him from outside the door. ¡°Got it.¡± Welsh answered with his eyes closed, following the way he remembered. ¡°Phew...¡± Then, he gently exhaled the turbid air in his lungs and walked out of his meditative state. Opening his eyes, Welsh softly spat out three words. ¡°Go to school?¡± What a distant word. As an Archmage of the Lancaster Continent, Welsh naturally went to school as well. It was just that, unlike Aquamarine, what he studied on the Lancaster Continent was magic. Moreover, because his magical talent was too exceptional, the course that originally required seven to eight years of study waspleted in three years. Then he graduated. Although the period of study was very short, he still often missed that period of time, he missed studying in school, missed those cute teachers and ssmates... But that period of time was too long ago for a mage like him, which had a long life span. So long that his memories were starting to blur. ¡°I never thought that I would have the chance to return to school.¡± Welsh looked at the schoolbag by the bed and said with nostalgia in his eyes. Aftermenting, he put on his school uniform and went to the bathroom to wash up. After washing up, Welsh walked to the living room and saw a middle-aged man in an apron who was busy preparing breakfast. ¡°This should be my father in this life, Tom. But the master of the house is actually making breakfast, it really is...¡± Welsh looked at this scene helplessly and said in a low voice, ¡°It fits the characteristics of this world.¡± Tom heard his mumbling and asked. ¡°What did you say?¡± Welsh, who was caught, smiled foolishly and changed the topic. ¡°Nothing, I was talking about Mom. Why don¡¯t I see Mom?¡± Tom was indeed distracted and answered, ¡°Your mom is still sleeping! The whole family depends on her alone, and she has to work every day. It¡¯s very hard. In order to take care of you guys at home, I don¡¯t work. Just let her sleep a little longer.¡± After hearing that, Welsh nodded in agreement. ¡°Men take care of the children at home, while women go out to work to earn money to support the family. Well, it¡¯s in line with thews of this world.¡± Then, when he saw that the food on the table was ready, Welsh immediately sat down and prepared to eat. ¡°Wait.¡± Who knew that just as he picked up the spoon, he was interrupted by his father. Raising his head and looking at his father in confusion, Welsh asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Why are you the only one who¡¯s up? Hurry up and call your sister, she¡¯s probably still sleeping in.¡± Welsh pursed his lips and looked at the tempting dishes on the table. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I really want to eat.¡± After thinking for a while, he put down the spoon and said helplessly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go call her right now.¡± He turned around and walked towards his sister¡¯s room. Creak... Welsh opened his sister¡¯s room door. The stinky smell was so overwhelming that it almost suffocated him. ¡°Pah! Pah!¡± He quickly waved his hand, trying to blow the smell away. After a while, the smell inside finally got a little better. Welsh looked in the direction of the bed. Sure enough, his sister was still lying on the bed, sleeping soundly with her legs wide open. ¡°How long has she been yingst night?¡± When Welsh fell into deep meditation, it could rece sleep, as well as automatically iste him from the outside world¡¯s interference. So he didn¡¯t know how long his sister had been ying yesterday. But judging by the way she was sleeping, it was probably prettyte. When other people were to see someone sleeping so soundly, they would not bear to disturb them. Too bad she met Welsh, though. Welsh thought about how empty the drawers werest night. He immediately raised his hands and expressionlessly pinched his sister¡¯s nose and mouth at the same time. ¡°Alice, it¡¯s time to get up.¡± Chapter 11 - Please Take Pity on Your Sister and Lend Me Some Money!

Chapter 11: Please Take Pity on Your Sister and Lend Me Some Money!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Twenty seconds after Welsh put his hands on Alice¡¯s nose and mouth, her face turned red and she began to struggle. In the end, she even cried out in surprise. ? ¡°Pfft...I can¡¯t breathe.¡± Alice, who was sleeping soundly, opened her eyes with difficulty. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw her brother standing in front of her. As soon as she thought about it, she knew what had just happened. She pursed her lips, waved her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my sleep!¡± After saying that, Alicey down again. In order to prevent Welsh from covering her nose and waking her up again, she even deliberately hid her entire body under the nket, as if she was hiding in a turtle shell. Welsh looked at the turtle shell in front of him and felt that he had been severely provoked. In addition, he was a little hungry, so he wanted to eat earlier. He decided to use his most powerful move. Welsh opened the door and shouted in the direction of the kitchen. ¡°Dad, look at Alice, she¡¯szing in bed again. She doesn¡¯t want to get up. Boo hoo...¡± Before Welsh could finish his words, he saw an athletic figure jump up from the bed in her pajamas and rush towards him at an extraordinary speed. Alice reached out a hand to cover his mouth and whispered, ¡°Shush...shut up. Don¡¯t call Dad over.¡± Welsh looked at her expressionlessly. The meaning on his face was very simple. Why? Why should I shut up? Alice was also speechless when she saw such a look. She rubbed her head and thought about what she had to pay to make her brother shut up. After thinking for a long time, she finally remembered something. She immediately ran to her bed and began to fumble around. Welsh looked at her coldly. wondering what kind of thing she could find. ¡°I found it.¡± Alice continued lying on her bed for a while. Welsh, who was standing at the side, felt that his patience was running out. She finally looked surprised and took out something. A ten dor note. A crumpled ten dor note. Alice took the note and handed it to Welsh with a pleading face. ¡°Let me go today. Let me sleep a little longer. Take the money. I know ten dors is not much, but it¡¯s all I have left.¡± Looking at the ten dors note, he suddenly felt afraid to take it. Welsh frowned as he looked at the crumpled and sticky note. He suddenly remembered the ball of paper wrapped in an unknown liquid that he saw in Alice¡¯s roomst night. Then he felt a chill in his heart. But in the end, Welsh still reached out his hand. Because he knew that all worlds were the same. Money was not everything, but money was extremely important and essential. In the future, when he trained and improved his strength, he needed a lot of things. Many materials were expensive, so he needed a lot of money. Moreover, the money in this world could buy many things. Welsh hesitated for a while, but still reached out two fingers and grabbed a corner of the note with trembling hands, ready to put it into his pocket. Alice saw that Welsh took the money and nodded with satisfaction. She knew that her brother had agreed to be bribed by her. Suddenly, Alice seemed to have thought of something. She stretched out her hand again and said to Welsh with an embarrassed look on her face. ¡°Welsh, I have an event today. I¡¯m going to meet a very importantizen. Can you help and lend me some money? Not too much, just five hundred dors.¡± Burp... Alice¡¯s words caused Welsh to pause in his initial movement of tucking away the money. He raised his head and looked at his sister in front of him. His eyes were full of surprise as he kept sizing her up. The reason was very simple. ¡®Are you shameless? What are you thinking about?¡¯ So you gave me ten dors to hide the fact that you slept in from our parents, and now I have to pay you back four hundred and ny dors? ¡°Hehe...¡± Aliceughed when she received such a look. She suddenly felt that she had gone too far. Although she felt a little embarrassed, Alice still did not take back her words. She still looked at her brother with a hopeful gaze. Because she thought she had a legitimate reason. Looking at Alice¡¯s gaze, Welsh did not hesitate and directly rejected her, ¡°No!¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me if you meet theizens? Besides, you keep taking money from my drawer, I won¡¯t lend it to you.¡± ¡°You know about this?¡± Alice was shocked when she heard Welsh¡¯s answer. She quickly looked at her brother with a terrified look, as if someone had pulled out her underwear on the street. ¡°Who else could it be other than you?¡± ¡°There are a lot of them, such as cockroaches, rats, and so on.¡± Alice tried her best to quibble with him. Welsh said expressionlessly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say Mom and Dad?¡± Alice seemed to have found a direction and quickly followed Welsh¡¯s cue. ¡°Yes! Mom and Dad, it¡¯s very likely that one of them is hiding money. Yes, it¡¯s them.¡± Looking at Welsh¡¯s cold eyes, Alice¡¯s voice became softer and softer until it was so soft that she couldn¡¯t even hear it. Seeing that Alice was awake, Welsh suddenly remembered that he hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast yet, so he turned around and wanted to leave. ¡°Hey...don¡¯t go.¡± Unexpectedly, just as he turned around, he was pulled back by Alice. Alice¡¯s face was full of anxiety, and she said to Weiss with a pleading face. ¡°My dear brother, please take pity on your sister. I¡¯m doing this for my family, for you guys.¡± Hearing this, Welsh was also stunned. Looking at his sister Alice, Welsh thought for a while and raised his chin, indicating that this point of view was very novel and she could continue exining. Seeing that there was a chance, Alice was very happy and continued to say. ¡°I meet with theizens to resolve my marriage issue. You know, there are more women and fewer men in society now. In the future, there may be tens of millions of women who will be single!¡± ¡°As long as you guys are good looking, you don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to get married. But what about us women? We need to have a house, a car... in fact, everything. And the older we get, the higher the requirements. If I don¡¯t settle my marriage earlier, to find you a brother-inw...¡± ¡°When we get older to the age of 27 or 28 years old, we¡¯ll have to pay a huge price. Whether it¡¯s house, car, savings... Everything is money! Although our family has some savings, it¡¯s very difficult to take them all out at once. At the very least, the family won¡¯t be able to buy any new furniture for a few years.¡± ¡°Now, I finally have a chance to get out of singledom. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have much money with me, and I want to borrow some from you. I can¡¯t just let him eat street food when we meet for the first time, right? So, please take pity your sister and lend me some money.¡± Alice was crying and looking extremely pitiful. Chapter 12 - Men Should Treat Themselves Better

Chapter 12: Men Should Treat Themselves Better

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Welsh looked at his sister¡¯s tearful face and suddenly felt a little sorry for her. After thinking for a while, he realized that the situation of men and women in this world was indeed like this. ? The status of men was very low. In the eyes of the high-ss people, they were ythings and the women could have as many as they wanted. As for the lower-ss women, they couldn¡¯t even have enough money to get married. After hesitating for a long time, Welsh took out a stack of banknotes from his pocket. There were all kinds of banknotes, some big and some small. The total sum was about six to seven hundred. This was the pocket money that his predecessor had umted for a long time. Because it had been kept in other ces, it was not in Alice¡¯s hands. Initially, Welsh nned to umte more money and use it to buy the ingredients for the potion. But now that he heard his sister¡¯s miserable state, he decided to wait for a while. Ten dors... Fifty... One hundred and fifty... Under Alice¡¯s surprised and eager eyes, he counted out five hundred dors with difficulty. He folded the five hundred dors in his hand and ced it in front of Alice. Alice was stunned when she saw this scene. Is he her stingy brother? Was I too melodramatic today? It moved Welsh? Could it be that he acted on impulse? No, I can¡¯t give him a chance to take it back! Thinking of this, Alice quickly reached out her hand to the stack of money in front of her. She reached out her hand. She caught the money. She pulled it back... but it didn¡¯t move. ??? Alice suddenly remembered that she didn¡¯t thank him. ¡°Thank you, my dear brother.¡± She stretched out her hand again and pulled it back... but it still didn¡¯t move. Alice raised her head and looked at her brother Welsh with a puzzled expression. She saw that Welsh was holding the five hundred dors tightly in his hand. He said with a surprised expression, ¡°Did you get cheated by someone? Online dating?! The more I thought about it, the more I felt that it was unreliable!¡± At this point, Welsh¡¯s expression changed and became very disdainful. ¡°After all, who would like you? You¡¯re a nerd.¡± Alice was stunned for a moment after hearing her brother¡¯s words and immediately fell into self-doubt. That¡¯s right! Why would anyone like her! She was not good in studying, and her family conditions were also average. However, the photos of those handsome men that she saw on the inte were still like carrots hanging in front of a donkey, making her lose her mind. She looked at Welsh in front of her and said with a patronizing look on her face, ¡°Yeah, I have nothing anyway and I¡¯m a woman. What¡¯s there to deceive me of?¡± After hearing her words, Welsh was stunned. It made sense! With Alice¡¯s poor appearance, with no money and no talent, there was indeed nothing worth to deceive of. Thus, Welsh nkly handed the money to Alice. After Alice received the money, she immediately beamed with joy. ¡°Ten dors... fifty... two hundred...¡± She began to count. ¡°Ten dors... fifty... two hundred...¡± After counting several times to confirm that the amount was correct, she remembered to thank Welsh, who was beside her. ¡°Thank you, little brother! Hehehe...With this money, I can take him to a bar or a high-ss restaurant for a meal.¡± Looking at Alice¡¯s infatuated look, Welsh shook his head speechlessly, he turned around and walked out of the door. ... After breakfast, Welsh did not wait for Alice, who was from the same school. Instead, he chose to walk directly towards the school. ¡°Welsh... Welsh...¡± Just as the school was close by, a voice called out to Welsh. Welsh turned his head and blurted out the name. ¡°James?¡± Welsh looked at his ssmate, James, who was slowly walking towards him. He felt like his head was going to explode. He felt that anyone who saw a man who was 1.6 meters tall and weighed nearly 200 pounds, walking towards him in a particrly seductive posture would feel goosebumps all over his body. Welsh looked at the seductive James and felt his throat squirm. He was about to vomit. He turned his head and wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t know this guy and leave quickly. However, what happened afterward made it impossible for him to leave. James, who was initially far away, immediately revealed a pleasantly surprised expression when he saw Welsh. He rushed to Welsh¡¯s side and grabbed his arm tightly. ¡°So it really is you. I thought I was mistaken!¡± Welsh looked at his hands that were being held and felt all the muscles in his body tense up. He turned his head and pretended to have seen James just then. He put on a perfunctory smile. ¡°Haha... What a coincidence. I can actually meet you here.¡± ¡°Yeah, what a coincidence.¡± After James heard Welsh¡¯s answer, he said with a bashful expression. As he spoke, he used his own hand to caress Welsh¡¯s arm back and forth. Welsh looked at his own hands caressed back and forth by a man, he also felt a chill. He quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°James, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. It seems that your hands have changed.¡± As he said that, he pulled out his hands without changing his expression. When James heard that, he fell for the trap and looked at him in surprise. ¡°You noticed!¡± Then he stretched out his hands and showed Welsh his nails. ¡°Welsh, you actually saw the changes on my hands. Then what do you think of my new nails? Do they look good? Also, do you think the skin on my face is better? I just went for a facial treatment two days ago.¡± Welsh looked at a big man, who kept showing off the nails he had just done. Welsh was very speechless. However, in order not to reveal any ws, he acted as per normal. His face also showed a perfunctory smile. From time to time, he would nod his head to show that he understood. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I saw it. Yes, the effect looks good. It¡¯s quite beautiful.¡± James nodded in satisfaction after hearing Welsh¡¯s words. ¡°Yeah, I think it looks pretty good too.¡± James raised his hands facing the Sun in the sky, as if he was admiring some rare treasure. ¡°That¡¯s why we men should treat ourselves better. We can¡¯t be as rough as those women. After all, no woman is more reliable than our own appearance.¡± ¡°But when ites to skin care, I still envy you. How do you maintain your skin? Why is it so fair and smooth?¡± As James spoke, he reached out his right hand and touched Welsh¡¯s face. Welsh looked at a man¡¯s hand covered in nail polish slowly approaching his face, and he immediately felt a chill in his heart. So he could only look up and step back, trying to stay as far away from James¡¯s hand as possible. When he couldn¡¯t step back, Welsh immediately turned around and ran over. As he ran, he shouted, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for ss, I have to hurry for ss.¡± Looking at Welsh who quickly left, James¡¯s face was full of suspicion. He took out a pink watch from his pocket and looked at the time. ¡°Isn¡¯t there ten minutes before ss starts? Why are you in such a hurry all of a sudden?¡± With that, he walked towards the school. Chapter 13 - My Little Brother, Come and Save Me!!!

Chapter 13: My Little Brother, Come and Save Me!!!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After Welsh got rid of James¡¯s pestering, he didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and ran straight to the ss. He found that this strange feminist world was constantly challenging his worldview. ? Before today, he would never have imagined that a man would wear nail polish and discuss facial care knowledge excitedly with others. This kind of image had a huge impact on Welsh and he could not recover from it. Therefore, when he walked to ss, he did not care about the other students who greeted him. He took his schoolbag, sat in his seat and began to think quietly. He wanted to be alone. After a while, when it was almost time for ss, Welsh suddenly felt that someone was gently poking his waist with a finger. He turned his head and saw that it was actually Emily, whom he had met yesterday. He looked at her in confusion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that Welsh was in a daze, Emily was also very worried and hurriedly came up to ask. ¡°Why are you in a daze all the time? Is it because of yesterday? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already asked my subordinates to deal with it. That woman will not bother you again in the future.¡± Welsh shook his head, indicating that it wasn¡¯t because of this. Emily tilted her head and thought for a while, then took out a piece of bread from her pocket. ¡°Then did you not eat breakfast this morning? I have another piece of bread here. If you¡¯re hungry, you can eat it!¡± ¡°You get lost.¡± Welsh had a faint smile on his face. Just as he was about to answer, he saw the slim Emily being pushed away by the hooligans. Welsh was stunned when he saw this scene. He saw a broad-shouldered woman walking over. She had a figureparable to that of the leader of the Wild Wolf Gang he met yesterday. As this woman walked, she was muttering, ¡°Handsome guys are only suitable for the strong. You weakling, get lost!¡± After the woman walked to Welsh¡¯s side, she hurriedly squatted down and stared at Welsh with her eyes that were not much bigger than rice grains, ¡°Welsh, did you see the love letter I wrote you a few days ago? Every word in it represents my true feelings for you!¡± ¡°Get lost...¡± Welsh looked at the noisy woman in front of him, and his face was full of impatience. He stretched out his right hand and forcefully lifted her up. After lifting her up, he did not even look at the woman lying on the ground. Instead, he walked to the side and pulled up Emily who was lying on the ground. Emily was initially filled with anger after being pushed away. She was prepared to stand up andsh out, but now she just froze and touched Welsh¡¯s hand. The woman who was pushed away by Welsh was stunned for a moment before she quickly stood up. Thinking that she had actually been pushed away by a man, she became very angry for a moment. The expression on the woman¡¯s face became very ferocious as she said fiercely. ¡°I give you face, but yet you don¡¯t want it!¡± After saying that, she raised her hands and rushed over. The woman rushed over aggressively, just like a caring towards them. Welsh immediately cast a Herculean Force Spell on himself, increasing his physical strength by five times. And at the moment the woman rushed over, Welsh once again used his strength to violently flip her over. Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned. This woman, who had the strength of a bear, was the captain of the school¡¯s weightlifting team. She had extremely terrifying strength. But now, she was easily flipped over by Welsh! Especially Emily, who was standing beside Welsh, was extremely shocked. She was the closest to Welsh and could clearly see the process. Welsh had used pure physical strength to subdue the captain of the weightlifting team. In other words, Welsh¡¯s strength was even more terrifying than the captain of the weightlifting team. She suddenly remembered the scene she sawst night when she was saving Welsh. Apart from the leader of the Wild Wolf Gang, everyone else had fallen to the ground. At that time, she thought that there was an internal conflict within the Wild Wolf Gang. Now it seemed that... the truth was not that simple. Welsh looked at Emily, who was still in a daze and thought to himself, ¡°Has she been hurt by this ¡®big bear¡¯?¡± ¡°Emily, Emily? Are you alright?¡± Welsh repeated a few times consecutively before Emily reacted and hurriedly replied. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Looking at Emily¡¯s disheveled appearance, Welsh suddenly remembered her high-spirited appearance yesterday. She was not at a disadvantage even when she faced the leader of the Wild Wolf Gang. ¡°Isn¡¯t your family very powerful? Why now...¡± Welsh said as he pointed at Emily¡¯s dirty school uniform. Emily looked at Welsh in confusion. Finally, she looked at the direction of his finger and looked at her own clothes. ¡°You mean this? It¡¯s fine.¡± Emily touched her head and continued to say with an embarrassed look. ¡°My mother said that if anything happens in school, let it stay in school. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, don¡¯t use the family¡¯s connections and power.¡± After hearing Emily¡¯s words, Welsh was stunned for a moment, then nodded in agreement, feeling that what Emily¡¯s mother said was very right. In his previous life in the Lancaster Magical Continent, he had seen too many rich second-generation or noble children, who didn¡¯t understand this logic. They provoked people they couldn¡¯t afford to offend, they beat up the young and was confronted by the old. In the end, it led to the destruction of the family. To be able to understand this logic, it seemed that Emily¡¯s family wasn¡¯t ordinary! ¡°Ring, ring, ring...¡± Just as Welsh wanted to thank Emily forst night, the school bell rang. The subjects taught in school were very different from those Welsh had studied in his previous life at Lancaster Magical Continent. These subjects were Mathematics, History, Philosophy... and so on. Although he had never heard of these subjects, as an Archmage, Welsh had an amazing brain development, he could understand them just from books. Moreover, he was very interested in Mathematics, Chemistry and Physics. Based on the theories of these subjects, he had some new insights into the magic he had learned in his previous life. Therefore, in just one day, he had reviewed all the lessons he had learned before and learned them thoroughly. During this time, Emily came to look for Welsh several times, wanting to say something to him. But every time she saw him immersed in the book, she would leave again. ... Soon, it was time to end ss. Welsh quickly packed his school bag. He wanted to go home early to train and strive to return to his peak as soon as possible. Moreover, if he dyed for too long, he was also afraid of encountering the same thing that happenedst night. After all, he didn¡¯t bite people during such things, but he felt disgusted. Who wouldn¡¯t be disgusted by a group of women who were as strong as bears by your side? ¡°Welsh...Wait a minute.¡± Just as he packed his bag and walked to the school gate, he suddenly heard someone calling him from behind. He turned around and saw that it was Emily. Welsh tilted his head and looked at her with a puzzled expression. Emily said shyly, ¡°Welsh, I want to treat you to a meal. It¡¯s to thank you for what happened this morning.¡± After hearing Emily¡¯s words, Welsh touched his chin and a hesitant look appeared on his face. ¡°As for that matter, it¡¯s my duty, you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Upon hearing Welsh¡¯s words, Emily¡¯s expression darkened and she lowered her head. Seeing Emily¡¯s dejected look, Welsh¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. I remember I haven¡¯t thanked you for yesterday! So I should be the one treating you to a meal.¡± ¡°Really? Can I?¡± Hearing the rest of Welsh¡¯s words, Emily immediately cried out in surprise. Welsh patted his pocket. ¡°Of course you can. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have much money in my pocket now, so I can¡¯t treat you to a good meal.¡± Emily had a bright smile on her face, like a small, gentle Japanese dog, Shiba Inu. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I¡¯m with you, I¡¯m willing to eat in the canteen, or even eat hot dogs by the roadside.¡± Welsh patted Emily¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I don¡¯t have much money, I won¡¯t go to the extent of letting you eat these things.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Feeling the warmthing from above her head, Emily let out an intoxicated ¡°Hmm¡±. ¡°Ding, dong...¡± Just as the two of them were deciding where to go for dinner, a clear notification interrupted their conversation. Welsh took out his phone from his pocket. Someone had sent him a text message and it was his sister, Alice. The text message said, ¡°Brother,e and save me at the bar, I¡¯m trapped here...¡± Chapter 14 - It’s Not up to You to Teach My Family a Lesson!

Chapter 14: It¡¯s Not up to You to Teach My Family a Lesson!

¡°Brother,e and save me.¡± Welsh looked at the message on his phone and frowned. Didn¡¯t Alice go to meet her online friends? ¡°Ding, dong¡­¡± Just as Welsh was thinking about what problem Alice had encountered, his phone rang again. ¡°Your sister is now in our hands. If you want her to be unharmed, bring 500,000 dors within half an hour. Come to Room 302 of the *** Bar. Otherwise¡­¡± Seeing this message, Welsh was stunned. Something happened! It was likely that Alice had been kidnapped¡­ Welsh looked at the lit up screen of his cell phone, his mind suddenly drifted into the distance. He remembered that in his previous life, because he was an orphan, he had never experienced the feeling of family. But in this life, Welsh not only had loved ones, he even had a few. Although Welsh hadn¡¯t spent much time with them, he could clearly feel the warmth between family members. This kind of warmth touched Welsh, who was an orphan, and it was something he treasured. So to him, it wasn¡¯t easy to have family and kinship in this life, so he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to destroy them! Welsh looked at the text message he received on his phone, then he looked at the girl beside him, and revealed an apologetic smile. ¡°Emily, I¡¯m sorry. I suddenly have something to do. Why don¡¯t I treat you to this meal another day?¡± Emily had been watching the changes on Welsh¡¯s face by his side. In the end, she even saw a sh of murderous intent on his face. Seeing such a frightening expression on Welsh¡¯s face, Emily was also a little worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened? Do you need my help? I can call home now.¡± Welsh heard Emily¡¯s words and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s a small matter. I can solve it. I just can¡¯t treat you to dinner today.¡± Although Emily was a little disappointed, she still smiled and said to Welsh, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can eat whenever you want. If there¡¯s anything, you can go handle it first.¡± Welsh reached out and touched Emily¡¯s hair, saying softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying that, Welsh walked towards the bar that Alice had mentioned. ¡­ As soon as he entered the bar, Welsh found that almost everyone inside was staring at him. Their eyes conveyed different meanings, which included surprise, joy and greed¡­ It was as if a delicious fat sheep had suddenly run into a pack of wolves. Everyone wanted a taste of fresh ¡®mutton¡¯. However, because there were so many people nearby, no one dared to approach him. Welsh ignored everyone¡¯s gazes and walked straight to the room mentioned in the text message, Room 302. ¡°Creak¡­¡± Pushing open the tightly shut door, Welsh immediately saw Alice, who was surrounded by a group of women whose bodies were covered with tattoo designs of dragons and phoenixes. After Alice saw Welsh, she also revealed a surprised expression and shouted at her brother. ¡°Welsh, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here. Come and save me!¡± Looking at the women who were covered in tattoos, Welsh said indifferently. ¡°What do you want? Why are you detaining my sister without permission? Don¡¯t you know that detaining someone without permission is a crime?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± As if they had heard a funny joke, the tattooed women all raised their heads andughed. Welsh was expressionless. ¡°Is there something funny about what I said?¡± One of the women walked out and said to Welsh, ¡°Your sister owes us 500,000 dors! Even if you called the police here, we have a legitimate reason.¡± After hearing the woman¡¯s words, Welsh immediately turned to look at Alice in surprise. ???? ¡°Didn¡¯t I just give you money this morning? How do you owe so much money all of a sudden? 500,000 dors, what did you eat or drink to spend so much money?¡± ¡°I¡¯m innocent¡­¡± After hearing Welsh¡¯s words, Alice seemed to have suffered a great grievance and started to cry foul for herself. ¡°I don¡¯t owe money, they cheated me.¡± Welsh frowned and thought of his sister Alice. Although she was a nerd and had no self-awareness, she still had basic judgment. Not to mention spending 500,000 dors, even if she spent 50,000 dors, her heart would ache for a long time. So this time, it was very likely that these people had set her up. And what Alice said next proved Welsh¡¯s guess. ¡°After I met thatizen, he wanted to bring me to the bar, saying that he wanted to have some fun. Initially, I thought that the bar was too expensive, and I didn¡¯t have much money with me, so I didn¡¯t want toe. But he said to rest in a hotel after drinking.¡± ¡°I was suddenly overwhelmed by lust, so I came here muddleheaded. After arriving at the bar, I realized that he seemed to be very familiar with this ce, and ordered a lot of wine at once. I could tell from the name that it was very expensive wine.¡± As Alice spoke, she cried. It seemed that she was traumatized by what had happened today. ¡°At that time, I wanted to leave, but just as I stood up, arge group of people surrounded me with sticks in their hands, not letting me leave. They also said that I had spent 500,000 dors, and that I could only leave after I paid the bill. Sob¡­¡± When she spoke to the excitement part, Alice even reached out her hand and pointed at a very slim man next to her. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink a single mouthful of the wine. Later, I found out that he was in cahoots with them. They specifically cheated me of my money.¡± After hearing this, Welsh understood that his sister had indeed been cheated by someone, and the way these people cheated others were pretty nasty. After thinking for a while, Welsh said, ¡°Although Alice is indeed a little out of line, and sometimes she even likes to steal my money and really should be taught a lesson.¡± Alice, who was listening carefully at the side, blushed more and more as she listened, and her head lowered more and more. In the end, she even looked like she was about to fold up. ¡°But she is still my family, so it¡¯s not up to you to teach her a lesson.¡± With that, Welsh immediately rushed into the crowd and snatched Alice out of the crowd with a few punches and kicks. Alice was revived after hearing Welsh¡¯sst words. When she was brought out of the crowd by Welsh, she became very talkative. She hugged her brother¡¯s arm tightly and said angrily, ¡°These guys are really too much. They almost made me sign an IOU.¡± Welsh nced at Alice, who was still chattering, and said expressionlessly, ¡°Okay, stop talking. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Alice looked puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just beat them down? What danger Is there?¡± Welsh said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first before they react. If we are a littleter, it will be difficult for us to leave.¡± With that, Welsh took Alice¡¯s hand and prepared to turn and leave. Chapter 15 - No One Can Harm My Brother!

Chapter 15: No One Can Harm My Brother!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Welsh held Alice¡¯s hand, wanting to leave before anyone could react. Just as the two of them turned around, the ¡®maleizen¡¯ who had been standing by the side spoke. ? ¡°What kind of ce do you think this is? Do you think you cane and go as you please?¡± Hearing this, Welsh and Alice frozed. They stopped walking towards the door. Then, a term appeared in their minds at the same time. ¡®Transvestite?!¡¯ The two of them slowly turned their heads stiffly to look at the source of the sound. Sure enough, they saw that the ¡®maleizen¡¯ was constantly removing stuff from his body. After groping around his neck for a while, he tore off something that looked like silicone. Welsh and Alice, who were stunned on the spot, took a closer look. As expected, ¡®Alice¡¯s maleizen¡¯ did not have an Adam¡¯s apple. The ¡®maleizen¡¯ did not stop his hand movement. He reached his hand into his clothes again, groped back and forth, and took out a long white cloth. After seeing such a scene of a man turning into a woman, Alice, who was standing next to Welsh, was dumbfounded. She immediately knew what was going on. She had been deceived from beginning to end! In the morning, Alice thought that she was about to have a rtionship that was sent from heaven. In the end, what fell from the heaven was not love, but a heavy bomb that knocked Alice out. When she saw the ¡®handsomeizen¡¯ ordering a lot of expensive drinks, she knew that she might have been deceived. But she did not know that she had been deceived so thoroughly. Alice watched the ¡®transvestite¡¯ take off her disguise one by one and suddenly felt like having a mental breakdown. This online love, other than the love was fake, the gender was not even real! More importantly, what she touched the whole day was not a man¡¯s hand but a woman¡¯s hand! At that time, she was still a little puzzled as to why a man¡¯s hand would be so big and rough. Therefore, she even found a lot of reasons for this izen¡¯ in her heart, such as he came from a poor family background or his family preference for girls over boys, so boys had to work since young, causing him to have a pair of thick and rough ¡®woman¡¯s hands¡¯ in the long run. At that time, she even felt sorry for him for a long time. In the end, it was not that it looked like a pair of women¡¯s hands, it was in fact a pair of women¡¯s hands. Alice, who remembered that she had been ted at the thought of touching a boy¡¯s hand so easily earlier, felt her innocent teenage heart being ravaged severely. She felt that she would not fall in love online in the future, and there would be no more love... She suddenly remembered the evening news that she had seen before: one must be careful in an online rtionship. The news said that some people had been deceived in an online rtionship, and only found out that the other party was a woman when they arrived at the ce. There were even some people who could not tell the gender of the other party after they had sex. When she saw the news at that time, she thought it was very funny, thinking that only a fool would fall for such a trap. In the end... ¡°The fool is me,¡± Alice thought to herself. On the other side, Welsh frowned when he heard what the ¡®transvestite¡¯ had said. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Hehe...¡± The ¡®transvestite¡¯ sneered and said, ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just that your sister owes us a lot of money. Either you quickly return the money, or you can forget about walking out of this door so easily!¡± Hearing the other party¡¯s words, Alice immediately responded agitatedly. ¡°No money! You ordered all the wine and I didn¡¯t drink a single sip. Why should I pay for it now?¡± The ¡®transvestite¡¯ did not get angry when she heard what Alice had said. Instead, sheughed. ¡°No money? Fine, even if you don¡¯t have money...¡± Alice frowned. She let us off so easily? On the other side, Welsh looked at her expressionlessly, knowing that she would definitely raise other conditions. As expected, the ¡®transvestite¡¯ suddenly turned her gaze to Welsh and said with interest, ¡°You¡¯re indeed quite handsome. So as long as you¡¯re willing to stay to pay off the debt, I can pretend that the 500,000 dors didn¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°And if you¡¯re willing to stay and make me satisfied,. I can even let you be my 23rd boyfriend. When that timees, let alone 500,000, even if it¡¯s 5 million, I won¡¯t even blink. What do you think?¡± The transvestite said as she looked at Welsh with drooling eyes, as if she had seen a rare treasure. ¡°Impossible!¡± Alice and Welsh answered in unison. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink a single mouthful of your wine, so I didn¡¯t need to give you any money to begin with. Moreover, you disguised as a man and cheated me of my feelings. I haven¡¯t even settled the score with you yet! Also...¡± Alice¡¯s tone was very agitated, she sounded like a hen whose chick had been stolen, her entire body was filled with the desire to fight. ¡°Most importantly, no one can think of hurting my brother!¡± Welsh, who was standing at the side, suddenly felt a little touched by Alice¡¯s words. He had initially thought that by saving Alice back home, he would havepleted the mission. It was not because she was so important to him, but more to make a contribution to the predecessor of this body. But when he heard Alice¡¯s words, he knew that he did have family in this life and a lot of them... Chapter 16 - Useless People

Chapter 16: Useless People

After hearing the two rejections, the ¡®transvestite¡¯s face immediately turned cold. Stepping on the chair next to her, she narrowed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°You have to think carefully. No one has ever dared to not pay the money they owe me¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, if he stays, it¡¯ll just take a little bit of physical strength. When the timees, he can eat some good food to make up for it. He can also get some benefits from me. But, if the one who stays is you, then¡­¡± As the ¡®transvestite¡¯ spoke, she nced at Alice¡¯s legs. The message she was trying to convey was very simple. She wanted to break Alice¡¯s legs. After saying that, the ¡®transvestite¡¯ even pped her hands on the door behind her. ¡°Boom¡­¡± Just as she pped her hands, the door was suddenly pushed open. ¡°Dong, dong, dong¡­¡± A group of fierce-looking women walked in. Their bodies were covered with all kinds of tattoos, just like the people in the room. It was obvious that they were in the same group as the people in the room. Seeing that she and the others were surrounded, Alice¡¯s face turned pale with fear. She looked at the ¡®transvestite¡¯ opposite her with trembling hands and said softly, ¡°Do you still mean what you just said?¡± When the ¡®transvestite¡¯ heard that, she thought Alice wanted to leave her younger brother behind to pay off the debt, so the corners of her mouth curled up into a disdainful smile. ¡°Can¡¯t you just do it earlier? My terms have never changed.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Alice gathered a lot of courage and turned to look at her younger brother, Welsh, who was beside her. ¡°This matter was caused by me, so I should be the one bearing the responsibility. You should go home earlier. This ce is not safe for boys¡­¡± Halfway through her words, she was pulled behind by her younger brother and protected tightly. ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Welsh sneered and looked at the ¡®transvestite¡¯ in disdain. Welsh stretched out his index finger and looked at the gang members around him. ¡°Do you think you can keep us here with these rotten sweet potatoes and stinky bird eggs?¡± The ¡®transvestite¡¯ and her subordinates were all stunned when they heard Welsh¡¯s words. Immediately after, a wave of anger rose and they all looked at Welsh with uncontroble fury. The ¡®transvestite¡¯ even started to speak harshly. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re dead. How dare you talk to me like that. Later, when they capture you and tie you to the bed, I¡¯ll make you eat Viagra for a month¡­¡± ¡°This time, I¡¯ll make you suffer. I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead¡­¡± Looking at the noisy ¡®transvestite¡¯, Welsh felt frustrated. He reached out his right hand, strode in front of her and pped her face hard. ¡°Boom¡­¡± A loud sound was heard. Before anyone could react, they saw their leader lying on the ground. This scene shocked all the other gang members present. Even when they saw Welsh leaving the room with Alice, they did not dare to stop him. They were afraid that they would follow in their leader¡¯s footsteps. After all, even if they caught the handsome guy, they would not have a share. All of it was taken by the higher-ups. After seeing that no one dared to stop them, Welsh immediately turned around and led Alice out of the door. ¡°Did I let you go?¡± Just as the two of them were about to reach the door, the voice of the ¡®transvestite¡¯ came from behind them again. The ¡®transvestite¡¯, who had been groaning on the ground, suddenly stood up and took out a Remington shotgun from the sofa behind her. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re quite fast and quite skilled, huh? I¡¯d like to see whether it¡¯s your actions that are faster or my bullets that are faster!¡± Welsh frowned when he saw this scene. He naturally knew how powerful firearms were in this world. They were powerful, fast and urate. At least, based on the strength that he had recovered, he was indeed no match for firearms. When the ¡®transvestite¡¯ saw that Welsh was rooted to the spot and did not dare to act rashly, she was extremely happy for a moment. ¡°Come on, aren¡¯t you quite powerful?¡± As she spoke, she slowly walked towards Welsh. She wanted to humiliate Welsh and take revenge for being beaten to the ground earlier. Looking at the rampant appearance of the ¡®transvestite¡¯, Welsh also frowned. His mind spun frantically, trying to find a way to subdue her. Welsh¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as he watched the ¡®transvestite¡¯ approached him step by step. He saw something on the ground that could help him resolve this difficult situation. A long white cloth strip. This was the thing that the ¡®transvestite¡¯ had just used to conceal her identity as a woman. At this moment, it was quietly lying by the side, less than ten centimeters away from her feet¡­ ¡°@#% ¡­¡± Welsh muttered a few words softly, and the white cloth strip began to move, slowly wrapping around the ¡®transvestite¡¯s¡¯ feet. Seeing that the ¡®transvestite¡¯ was still walking towards him without realizing it, Welsh silently estimated the distance between them. Finally, when the ¡®transvestite¡¯ was less than three meters away from him, Welsh made his move. He gently shook his finger, and the cloth that was originally loosely wrapped around the body of the ¡®transvestite¡¯ immediately tightened. This change caused the ¡®transvestite¡¯ who was initially walking to fall down. ¡°Aiya¡­¡± ¡°Boom¡­¡± The first sound was the surprised cry of the ¡®transvestite¡¯ when she fell down, and the second sound was from the Remington in her hand when it went off. When the ¡®transvestite¡¯ fell down, Welsh did not hesitate and immediately took a step forward. He rushed in front of her, stretched out his hand and fiercely snatched the gun in her hand. Holding the Remington in his hand, he carefully looked at the marks on the wall behind him, left by what he thought was a gunshot. Welsh said with great interest, ¡°So this is a gun.¡± Looking at the terrified people around him, Welsh suddenly became yful and picked up the Remington. He scanned the people around him. Everyone raised their hands to show their obedience in the direction Welsh pointed his gun. Seeing the fearful looks of the people around him, Welsh said with a sigh, ¡°So this is the deterrent power of a gun. It¡¯s really amazing!¡± After saying that, the fingers that he used to hold Remington moved slightly. He first removed the bullets inside, then dismembered the gun as if he was performing surgery. He casually threw the parts in his hand down. The iron parts made waves of sounds on the table. ¡°ng, ng, ng¡­¡± ¡°Snort¡­¡± Looking at the people in the room, they had lost the courage to make things difficult for him. Welsh nodded and sneered at the surrounding people. He took Alice¡¯s hand and walked out of the door. ¡°Useless people¡­¡± Chapter 17 - Every Man Should Stand Tall and Strong

Chapter 17: Every Man Should Stand Tall and Strong

Welsh pulled his sister along, and without even looking at them, he quietly opened the door and walked out. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t kill these despicable liars, it was just that he didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble. This world was different from the Lancaster Continent. They held thew in high regard. Thus, Welsh only used this method to warn them, telling them that they were not to be trifled with. They would never dare to go to a residential area to take revenge either. They, the scum of society, were like those rats in the sewers that could not be seen. They could only stay in the dark corners forever. Welsh had just disassembled the guns to make them lose the courage to take revenge on the spot. The guns that had been disassembled into puzzle pieces would take at least a few minutes to be installed to the point that they could be used even if the veterans were here. With such a long time frame, Welsh had already brought Alice onto the streets that were full of people. And these people were just like what was said before, they were like rats in the sewer. Under the gaze of everyone, they did not dare to use a mass destruction weapon like guns in the street. In this way, Welsh would not even need to make a move. The police would eliminate all of them. After Welsh brought his sister out of the room, he suddenly realized that the people in the bar were looking at them differently. Most of them did not even have the courage to look at Welsh and his sister. A small number of them who were curious and dared to look at them had eyes filled with respect. It was obvious that they had also heard the gunshots that had just sounded. Welsh ignored the gazes of these people and walked out of the crowd. Along the way, Alice was looking at her brother Welsh with a curious gaze. Welsh could not stand her gaze, the corners of his mouth twitched a few times and he said, ¡°If you have any questions, just ask.¡± ¡°Can you not tell mom and dad about what happened today?¡± Alice thought for a long time and decided to ask this question first. Welsh replied, ¡°No!¡± After Alice heard that, she began to look at Welsh with a pitiful gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. ¡®No¡¯ means no. Do you have any other questions?¡± After being stared at by her for a while, Welsh couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll ask another question.¡± As expected, after hearing Welsh¡¯s words, Alice¡¯s attention was immediately distracted. ¡°Brother, when did you be so powerful? You can actually defeat so many people so easily. Did you learn any kung fu? I remember that you used to hate these things the most? How did you be so powerful all of a sudden?¡± Alice looked at Welsh¡¯s face and asked curiously. Welsh¡¯s face was expressionless, and he began to think of an excuse to change the topic. ¡°Is it because you suddenly realized that it is really dangerous for a good-looking boy like you to be out there, and then in order to protect yourself, you began to seriously learn male self-defense techniques?¡± Just as Welsh was about to make up an excuse to avoid the other party, he suddenly heard Alice say this, with a ¡®I¡¯ve guessed the truth myself¡¯ face. ¡°I haven¡¯t even said anything, and she¡¯s alreadypletely imagined it herself.¡± Hearing Alice¡¯s imagined reason, even though it was a little ridiculous, it was still usible. Welsh nodded in agreement. ¡°Anyway, it was just a random excuse. Since your reason is so good and you¡¯ve convinced yourself, I can¡¯t be bothered to think about it anymore,¡± Welsh thought to himself. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! Your guess is not wrong at all.¡± ¡°Right, I knew it.¡± Looking at Alice¡¯s expression of ¡®see how smart I am¡¯, Welsh was speechless. After that, as if they could not find a topic to talk about, the two of them walked in silence. ¡°Brother, can I ask you one more question?¡± Just as they were about to reach the door of their house, Alice asked again. ¡°Speak.¡± Welsh felt speechless. ¡°Brother, I heard that there are many girls chasing you at school, and there are even many with very rich families. Why haven¡¯t I heard anything about you falling in love? And the Mafia boss just now¡­¡± Alice looked at her brother seriously. ¡°If you be their boyfriend, you¡¯ll definitely have nothing to worry about in the future. Why did you never agree? Or do you not like women, but¡­men?¡± Hearing Alice¡¯s words getting more and more ridiculous, Welsh was speechless, and he began to regret why he had saved her so quickly. ¡®I should have let her suffer.¡¯ But in order not to make her get more distorted than she already was, Welsh hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Looking at Welsh¡¯s serious expression, Alice also knew that her guess was a little ridiculous. But curiosity still pushed her, making her assume the look of a curious cat once again and opened her mouth to ask. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you agree to any of them? Some of them are also very good-looking.¡± After thinking for a while, she added, ¡°And their families are very rich.¡± Welsh said, ¡°Their family¡¯s money is their money. What does it have to do with me?¡± Alice looked at Welsh with a silly and cute look, as if she was looking at some monster. ¡°If you be their boyfriend, won¡¯t their money be your money?¡± She pondered for a while and then added, ¡°And it is natural for you men to use the women¡¯s money? It has always been like this since ancient times.¡± The more Welsh listened, the more he felt that something was wrong. Wasn¡¯t this asking me to be a mistress? ¡°I¡¯m an Archmage, the strongest person in the Lancaster Magical Continent, and you want me to live off a woman? And you even mentioned the ¡®transvestite¡¯ Mafia boss. I didn¡¯t agree to it even though Emily¡¯s family was so rich, I just don¡¯t want to live off a woman. You still want me to live off a woman like the ¡®transvestite¡¯ Mafia boss?¡± Welsh thought to himself. After thinking for a while, Welsh felt that although he was already acting manly, sometimes it was alright to say it out too. As Welsh thought of this, the expression on his face also became serious. He turned his head to look at Alice¡¯s eyes and said with a serious face. ¡°No matter how much money others give you, it is still someone else¡¯s. Only through your own hard work can it be considered your own. A man should rely on himself.¡± Halfway through his words, Welsh suddenly turned his head to look at the sky. ¡°The bones of the men in this world have all gone soft. Someone needs to bring back the lost masculinity.¡± Alice¡¯s mouth was wide open as she watched her younger brother say such inappropriate words. But the strange thing was that she did not find it funny. Instead, she was influenced by his imposing manner. She ced her hands on her face and imagined herself entering the world he mentioned. Every man who stood there was a man who stood tall and strong. And most importantly, a woman didn¡¯t have to pay for a house if she married a man. Chapter 18 - Men Shouldnt Go Out and Show Their Faces in Public!

Chapter 18: Men Shouldn¡¯t Go Out and Show Their Faces in Public!

After Welsh finished saying what he had in mind, the two of them quickly returned home. Just like in the morning, as soon as Welsh entered the house, he saw his father busy in the kitchen. ¡°We¡¯re back.¡± He shouted at his father, who was cooking dinner in the kitchen, indicating that the two of them had already returned home. Without turning his head after hearing their voices, their father Davis, who was in the kitchen, said, ¡°You¡¯re back. Once your mother is back, we¡¯ll start dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them answered obediently and went straight to their respective rooms. In the end, Welsh did not tell their parents about Alice meeting her online friend today. He felt that Alice wouldn¡¯t do it again after the incident today. Since she had learned her lesson, there was no need to worry his parents. Welsh threw his schoolbag aside and started to turn on hisputer. He checked on the introduction of firearms in this world. He had seen how powerful firearms were today, so he had some interest in studying them. He wanted to see if it could be used to improve magic. ¡°Mom is back. Come out for dinner.¡± Just as Welsh turned on theputer and was about to look for relevant information, Davis¡¯s voice interrupted him. Welsh looked at theputer in front of him and decided to go for dinner first. After all, the information on the inte was there and would not go anywhere. He coulde and look at it whenever he wanted. Walking to the dining table, Welsh finally saw his mother in this life, Melinda. She wore a decent suit, refined sses and a neat short hair. She looked like she was only in her thirties. She was dressed like a typical social elite. ording to his predecessor¡¯s point of view, she could be considered a beautiful young woman. However, the fatigue on her face now ruined the overall beauty. She looked much more haggard. Although Melinda looked exhausted, she still showed a sincere smile when she saw her children. Davis saw his wife looking so tired, and a hint of heartache shed across his face. He wore an apron and walked forward, touching his wife¡¯s hand with a pained expression, he said, ¡°Did something happen in thepany these two days? Why do you look so tired? If you really can¡¯t do it, then change to a simpler job. Don¡¯t be so tired.¡± Halfway through his words, Davis seemed to feel that his words were not convincing. He reached out his hand and pointed at the pair of children standing at the side. ¡°Look, Alice and Welsh have already grown up and they are sensible. They don¡¯t need us to worry about them anymore. Why do you still work so hard outside all day?¡± After saying that, he looked at the two children beside him and added, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡± Welsh nodded in agreement while looking at his sister Alice beside him. He was surprised to find that Alice, who was beside him, seemed to have forgotten what had just happened. Her expression was extremely serious as she said righteously, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± This ability to lie with her eyes wide open gave Welsh a new understanding of Alice¡¯s shamelessness. Although he was a little speechless, Welsh did not expose her. Instead, he chose to nod in agreement. Looking at how sensible the two of them were, Melinda nodded in satisfaction. She had lived the first half of her life for herself and her husband, and the second half for her two children. Now that they were sensible, Melinda would naturally feel happy. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Melinda thought for a while, but she still rejected her husband¡¯s proposal. ¡°The two of them aren¡¯t married yet? It¡¯s the time when they need money. Let¡¯s say for Alice, when she¡¯s old and in a rtionship, she¡¯ll go out and have a meal with a young boy. She can¡¯t ask the boy to pay for it, right? She needs money!¡± ¡°And when she gets married, she can¡¯t live with us, right? She needs money to buy a house. She needs money to buy a house and a car. Without money¡­ we can¡¯t let her stay single for the rest of her life¡­¡± Melinda thought for a moment and added. ¡°And as for Welsh, though it¡¯s to our advantage now that there are fewer boys and our Welsh is very good-looking, we still have to prepare money for him to get married.¡± ¡°Otherwise, when he gets married, you¡¯ll only know how to collect money and not pay for anything. How will you look then? Won¡¯t you seem like selling your son? When he marries into the woman¡¯s house, won¡¯t he be bullied to death? If you don¡¯t feel sorry for him, I do¡­¡± Looking at his nagging mother in this life, although Welsh was speechless about some of the things she said, he could still feel the warmth hidden in these words. In his previous life, he was an orphan and had never enjoyed family love. But in this life, he had three family members. Although there were unreliable people like Alice in this family, he still felt the warmth of home. Standing aside, Davis heard what his wife said and felt that it was very reasonable. But he really felt sorry for his wife, so he said, ¡°Welsh and Alice are both grown up and can handle their own things. How about¡­¡± Davis paused for a moment, as if he had made a very difficult decision. ¡°Should I go to work too? This will also reduce your burden. Otherwise, the burden of the whole family will be on you. It will be too hard.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Hearing Davis¡¯s words, Melinda¡¯s reaction was like a cat that had been stepped on, and she suddenly exploded. ¡°You men should stay at home to take care of the children, cook and wash clothes. Don¡¯t think about going out to show your face all day long. You¡¯re a man who goes out to earn money. What if you get cheated on?¡± Hearing Melinda¡¯s words, Welsh was also shocked. He turned his head and looked carefully at his father Davis, who was sitting on the sofa and wearing an apron. He found that his mother¡¯s worries were not unreasonable. Although Davis was old now, his figure and everything else was still maintained well. Other than his hair being a little white, he didn¡¯t look that old and he would be very handsome if he tidied up. Moreover, there was a huge market out there for this kind of handsome middle-aged man outside. In the end, under Melinda¡¯s strong opposition, Davis gave up the idea of going out to work and prepared to continue taking care of the family. Then the family began to have a nice dinner. Only Welsh saw the sh of worry in Melinda¡¯s eyes. Chapter 19 - Can Even Men Be Doctors Now?

Chapter 19: Can Even Men Be Doctors Now?

The next day, after washing up and eating, Welsh rushed to school again. Last night, he used theputer to search on the inte for a long time. He found that the principles of gun firing and magic can bebined together, to make the speed of magic casting faster. But for now, he did not have any clues on how to improve yet. Walking to the ss, Welsh started the day¡¯s ss. During the history lesson, Welsh happened to find the history of this world very interesting. In this world, something very coincidental would happen at every critical moment in history. It was as if some mysterious force had been hiding behind the process of controlling the world. He also found that the history books were very vague, but they did notpletely deny it. It was like a puzzle waiting for someone to find out. When Welsh saw this, he suddenly thought of Wendy, the leader of the Wild Wolf Gang. The werewolf transformation was obviously the testimony of the mysterious power. But when he searched for information online afterwards, he did not find any relevant information. The closest thing to the werewolf term was a boxer whose nickname was ¡®Werewolf¡¯. The day passed by quickly and it was time for the ss to end. Welsh ran to the school gate early in the morning, wanting to find Emily. The day before, he had stood her up and did not invite her to dinner. He wanted to fulfill his promise today. ¡°Emily¡­¡± Welsh shouted when he saw Emily¡¯s figure from afar. However, Emily acted as if she did not hear him. She continued to walk with her head lowered. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t she usually very excited when she hear my voice? What¡¯s going on today?¡± Seeing this scene, Welsh was stunned. Could it be that something had happened? Welsh walked forward, wanting to see what had happened to Emily. When he saw Emily¡¯s expression, he frowned. She had a worried look on her face. It seemed like something had happened. Welsh reached out and patted Emily¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I called you but there was no response from you.¡± When Emily saw Welsh, her face was filled with joy, but the joy quickly disappeared from her face. She looked at Welsh in front of her and hesitated to speak. It seemed that something had really happened! Welsh looked at Emily and knew that this was probably not a small matter. Otherwise, based on Emily¡¯s usual heartless manner, nothing would leave a mark in her heart. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I might be able to help if you tell me. If you don¡¯t tell me, how can I help you?¡± Emily¡¯s eyes were wide open and she looked helpless. She kept staring at Welsh in front of her. Just as Welsh felt himself go numb from being stared at, she finally opened her mouth. The moment she opened her mouth, it was a critical hit. ¡°Welsh, my mother might be dying in the hospital.¡± After hearing Emily¡¯s words, Welsh was stunned. He knew that something might have happened to Emily, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be so serious. He thought about it carefully. Something wasn¡¯t right! Everything had been fine at home for Emily two days ago. Why would someone suddenly die? ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Did something happen to your mother? Was it a car ident or an emergency?¡± Emily looked at Welsh with tears in her eyes. She pursed her lips and said sadly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± You don¡¯t know?! Upon hearing her answer, Welsh¡¯s hand that was reaching out tofort Emily stopped. ¡°The doctor didn¡¯t diagnose what the illness was?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Alice looked at Welsh with tears in her eyes and nodded heavily. ¡°Two days ago, my mother suddenly passed out in thepany. At first, we all thought that she was too tired these few days. In the hospital, the doctor also said that there was nothing wrong with her body. She was only asleep for the time being. As long as she rested enough, she would wake up.¡± ¡°In the end, nearly three days have passed, but my mother still hasn¡¯t woken up. Not only that, my mother¡¯s body is also bing more and more haggard. Moreover, the hospital suddenly issued a critical illness noticest night. It said that if she couldn¡¯t wake up within three days, she might not wake up for the rest of her life¡­¡± As she spoke, Emily¡¯s emotions became more and more agitated. In the end, she evenid directly on Welsh¡¯s body and cried. Welsh reached out his hand and stroked Emily¡¯s head tofort her while thinking about what had happened. ¡°Even the doctors could not see what was wrong with her? Perhaps it would be useful if I use magic,¡± Welsh thought to himself. Welsh patted Emily¡¯s head and said softly to her, who was in his arms, ¡°Take me to have a look. I¡¯ve also learned some ancient medical skills. Perhaps I can be of help.¡± Emily raised her tear-stained face and looked at Welsh with hesitation. Welsh also looked at her seriously. The two looked at each other for a long time. Suddenly, Emily¡¯s face turned red, she lowered her head and mumbled a few words. ¡°Okay¡­¡± So Welsh got into Emily¡¯s car to go home and rushed to the hospital. Sitting in the car, Emily seemed to have suddenly thought of something and suddenly said, ¡°By the way, when you arrive at my house, you have to be mentally prepared. Some people in my family are very traditional and may say some very unpleasant words to you.¡± Welsh looked at her indifferently and nodded, indicating that he understood. The hospital¡­ After about half an hour, the two of them finally arrived at the entrance of the hospital. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re here.¡± When Emily arrived, a woman who looked like a bodyguard immediately walked over. Seeing this, Emily ignored the other party. Instead, she held Welsh¡¯s hand and walked into the hospital. ¡°Wait, Miss, you can go in. But this man cannot go in.¡± The bodyguard suddenly stretched out a hand and stopped the two of them. After hearing this, Emily immediately widened her eyes and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You dare to stop my people? How dare you? Have you forgotten who is the Master?¡± ¡°This¡­ Miss, please forgive us. We are only performing our duty. After what happened to Madam, we cannot let outsiderse close.¡± The bodyguard looked hesitant, but still firmly reached out her right hand. ¡°Outsiders? Who dares to say that the person I brought is an outsider?¡± The female bodyguard looked troubled. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°I said so!¡± Just as Emily was about to get the blocking hand out of the way, a low voice was heard. Welsh turned his head to look. He saw a beautiful middle-aged woman in a red evening gown, looking at Emily with a serious expression. When Emily saw this beautiful woman, she immediately lowered her head like a mouse seeing a cat. ¡°Second aunt!¡± The beautiful woman nced at her expressionlessly, Emily was immediately shocked. ¡°Why did you bring outsiders here? Isn¡¯t the family messy enough?¡± Emily pursed her lips and held onto Welsh¡¯s hand. ¡°Welsh, he¡¯s not an outsider. He¡¯s a doctor I invited.¡± ¡°Doctor? Can a man be a doctor now? A male doctor?¡± The beautiful woman looked at Welsh in surprise. Welsh looked at the beautiful woman indifferently and said softly, ¡°The level of medical skills cannot be determined by gender. Your words are a little biased.¡± The beautiful woman was surprised to see Welsh¡¯s confidence. She nced at the man in front of her and found that he was not old. Man, doctor. She really could not imagine what the two had to do with each other. Furthermore, she could tell at a nce that this guy was not old. Could he be a swindler from somewhere? The beautiful woman¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion. She wanted to get someone to chase him away, but when she thought of her sister lying on the hospital bed, unable to move, she hesitated again. She thought to herself, since she had tried all the methods now and there was no effect. She might as well give this guy a chance to try. ¡°Forget it, you guys cane in.¡± It was Emily¡¯s filial piety anyway. Chapter 20 - An Angel Descends to Save The World!

Chapter 20: An Angel Descends to Save The World!

When Welsh entered the room and saw a woman covered in tubes lying on the bed, he frowned. ¡°This???!!! Are you sure this is Emily¡¯s mother and not her grandmother? She looks really haggard, doesn¡¯t she? Juding from Emily¡¯s age, her mother can¡¯t be this old!¡± Welsh thought to himself. The difference between her and Emily¡¯s beautiful second aunt was too big. Moreover, when he was in the car, he saw a photo of Emily and her mother. They looked simr to her second aunt. If he hadn¡¯t been sure that Emily wouldn¡¯t lie to him, Welsh would have thought that he had been fooled. Compared to the image in the previous photo, the difference was too big. She had lost all her weight. Walking forward, Welsh looked at the tubes inserted into the woman¡¯s body to see what they were for. Oxygen, glucose, vitamins¡­ Seeing these things, the confusion on Weiss¡¯face became even greater. These were verymon things to ensure the basic activities of a person¡¯s life. Although they could not rece food or other things to replenish the body, it was impossible for a normal person to lose so much weight. Welsh would have believed if he was told the woman had been in aa for more than ten years. But ording to Emily, her mother had fainted the day before yesterday. How could a normal person¡¯s metabolism be so fast? Welsh picked up the woman¡¯s right hand through her clothes, wanting to see the changes in her hand. Because a person¡¯s hands were a person¡¯s second face, many times what could not be seen from the face could be seen from the hands. However, when he grabbed the woman¡¯s hands, he was stunned. Her fingers were slender and long, and they were very white and tender. With a look, one could tell that she had a pair of hands that did not need to do heavy work for a long period of time, and she had paid great attention to maintenance. However, this pair of hands ,that had been pampered, was now covered with terrifying age spots. Welsh lifted a corner of the nket and found that the woman¡¯s neck was the same. ¡°Is this normal aging?¡± Welsh looked at the woman¡¯s hair and muttered. Hearing Welsh¡¯s words, the beautiful woman could not hold back anymore. She had always had someints about a man being able to be a doctor, and now this man actually said such ¡®ridiculous¡¯ words. She felt that if she did not open her mouth to speak, other people would think that she was a fool who would be deceived by others! ¡°Normal aging? If you can¡¯t diagnose, then you can¡¯t diagnose. What normal aging? Can a normal person age like this in two days?¡± Welsh was not in a hurry to refute when he heard someone doubting him. Because he knew that such a thing was indeed somewhat unbelievable. Welsh pointed at the woman¡¯s hair on the bed and said, ¡°The roots of her hair have begun to turn white. There are even some signs of falling off.¡± ¡°You may not know this. Most of the time, human aging starts from the hair. Just like men, there are often many men who will lose their hair when they reach old age. In fact, that is a sign that the body is starting to age.¡± After a pause, Welsh continued, ¡°And the new age spots on her body are things that only appear during normal aging. If it was aplicated disease like aging disorders, these would not appear¡­¡± Emily, who was standing at the side, had a strange look on her face as she asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that my mother isn¡¯t sick? Just normal aging? But my mother usually uses some skincare products. How could she suddenly age so quickly?¡± Welsh nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the most abnormal part. Because even if it¡¯s aging, there¡¯s a solution. Cosmetics is one of the solutions.¡± ¡°Although aging is a process that everyone goes through, she¡­ seems to experience it too quickly. It¡¯s like someone elerated her time or extracted her life. But this is not something that an ordinary person can do¡­¡± ¡°Not an ordinary person?!¡± Welsh muttered, suddenly remembering what he had spected in history ss. There is a mysterious force hidden behind this world. Thus, Welsh gathered all the elemental power in his body into his eyes. Indeed, in the middle of the woman¡¯s brows on the bed, he saw a ck mist that was hard to detect with the naked eye. It was that ck mist which sucked away the woman¡¯s essence, energy and spirit, causing her entire body to be filled with tubes and yet could not be replenished. She looked extremely haggard. Seeing this situation, Welsh frowned and recalled an enemy he had met on the Lancaster Continent. That enemy was not very strong in battle, but he was very difficult to deal with. That was because he could use the enemy¡¯s fingernails, blood and even hair to cast a curse. He could kill people thousands of miles away. If Welsh had not been cautious and did not leave any evidence, he would have fallen into his trap. Welsh picked up the woman¡¯s hands again and saw that the nails on each finger had been cut off. Her body was aging so fast. Therefore, it was very likely that she had been cursed by someone. Although curses were very distant to ordinary people, Welsh thought for a while and decided to tell them the truth. ¡°Emily, your mother was probably cursed by someone.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Welsh¡¯s words, everyone present was stunned. Immediately after, a wave of questioning voices sounded. ¡°Do you think that our family is all fools? You actually use such a ridiculous thing as a curse for an answer? Who doesn¡¯t know that there is no such thing as a curse in this world?¡± This time, apart from the woman, even Emily was a little suspicious. A curse?! Wasn¡¯t that something that only existed in legends? ¡°Just because you haven¡¯t heard of it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s non-existence.¡± Welsh pointed at the woman on the bed and said with a straight face, ¡°And I can prove to you that the woman is indeed cursed.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you can prove today that my sister is cursed. If you can¡¯t prove it, or if I can see that it¡¯s a smokescreen, then, hehe¡­¡± Emily also looked at Welsh with hesitation. She wasn¡¯t doubting Welsh¡¯s intentions, but she was doubting the authenticity of the curse. Seeing everyone¡¯s doubtful expression, Welsh smiled mysteriously. Everyone present watched as Welsh used his hands to dance back and forth, twenty centimeters above the madam¡¯s body. Suddenly, the condition of the woman on the bed improved! The wrinkles on her face disappeared all of a sudden. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Everyone eximed. Emily looked at Welsh with admiration, as if he was an angel who had descended to save the world. Chapter 21 - The Medium of The Curse!

Chapter 21: The Medium of The Curse!

The people at the side only saw Welsh raise his hands and lightly dance in the air above Emily¡¯s mother¡¯s body, while muttering a few words under his breath. Then they saw the wrinkles on Emily¡¯s mother¡¯s face gradually disappear. The originally loose skin had all be tight. The situation was obviously better. Everyone was shocked when they saw this scene. It was as if they had seen an old woman in her seventies turning young in front of them. Not many people could resist the temptation of eternal youth or immortality, and the people around Welsh were no exception. At this moment, everyone was looking at him as if they were looking at a god. Emily¡¯s second aunt was in disbelief. She stretched out her trembling hands and touched her sister, who was lying on the bed. She was afraid that her sister¡¯s condition did not improve, and the scene in front of her was fake, just a diversion. But when her hands touched her sister¡¯s face, she was stunned. It was all real!!! The smooth touch, the tight skin filled with cogen and the age spots on her face had all disappeared¡­ She even felt that her sister¡¯s face was even younger than before. Looking at her sister¡¯s hair and hands, it was obvious that they had be jet-ck and tender. All of this meant that her sister¡¯s illness had been cured. And when she saw her sister¡¯s skin that was obviously more tender and smooth than her own, she even felt a hint of jealousy. Her sister was a few years older than her, and now she looked even younger than her¡­ She suddenly remembered that all these changes were because of the man that Emily brought back¡­ So she quickly turned around and stared at the man who had created the miracle. She said in surprise, ¡°Are you really a doctor? It¡¯s incredible that a male doctor has your medical skills. Oh¡­¡± Halfway through her words, she realized that she had not thanked him, as she was too busy being surprised. ¡°By the way, thank you for curing my sister¡¯s illness.¡± ¡°Yes, Welsh, thank you for curing my mother.¡± Seeing that her mother¡¯s condition had obviously improved, Emily looked at Welsh beside her with a happy face. Hearing their words, Welsh did not look happy at all. He even suddenly became serious as he looked at Emily¡¯s second aunt and said in a serious tone. ¡°Madam¡­¡± But before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Emily¡¯s second aunt. ¡°My name is Liz, Mr. Welsh. Just call me Liz.¡± Welsh paused for a moment and still said with a serious face. ¡°Okay, Ms. Liz. Do you really think that your sister¡¯s illness has been cured?¡± Liz, who was standing by the bed, was stunned for a moment when she heard Welsh¡¯s words. Then she asked with a puzzled face, ¡°Haven¡¯t all the wrinkles on my sister¡¯s face disappeared? Isn¡¯t this already cured?¡± Welsh suddenly turned around and pointed at Emily¡¯s mother, who was still lying on the bed. He said, ¡°If she¡¯s cured, why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Liz¡¯s mouth opened slightly, and she was stunned on the spot. That¡¯s right. If her sister had already been cured¡­ Why was she still lying unconscious on the bed and hadn¡¯t woken up yet? Emily couldn¡¯t hide her thought, so she directly asked Welsh. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why hasn¡¯t my mother woken up yet?¡± Welsh looked at her with a serious expression, he said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Your mother has been cursed. This curse is constantly draining your mother¡¯s life force. As long as the curse isn¡¯t removed, she¡¯ll never wake up.¡± ¡°And her condition has improved just now, it¡¯s just that I used a special method to replenish your mother¡¯s life force. This method only treats the symptoms but not the root cause. It can¡¯t solve the problem.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? Can¡¯t you just remove it?¡± Hearing that her mother was still in danger, Emily quickly grabbed Welsh¡¯s hand and looked at him anxiously. Welsh shook his head. ¡°There are too many ways to remove a curse. If you want to remove the curse, you must know who put the curse on your mother and what the cursed item is. Find it and destroy the cursed item with your own hands¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go find it now.¡± After hearing that, Emily immediately rushed to the door behind her. ¡°The world is so big and there are no clues. If we can¡¯t find that thing, doesn¡¯t that mean that my sister is dead?¡± Liz was older than Emily, and she had a lot of social experience. She immediately found the main point of the matter. After hearing her second aunt¡¯s words, Emily stopped before she reached the door of the room. Find? Where to find? This world was so big, where could she find the person who cast the curse? And where could she find the cursed item? Liz looked at Welsh and said, ¡°I see that Mr. Welsh doesn¡¯t look worried at all. It seems that there are some clues.¡± Welsh looked at Liz in surprise. He was amazed that this woman, who used to look down on men, realized this so quickly. Then he looked at Emily, who only looked at him with a silly and cute face after hearing his second aunt¡¯s words. It seemed that the gap between the two was not only in their chest size, but also in their intelligence. Weiss sighed, paused and said to Emily, ¡°Your mother¡¯s curse should have been nted in thest two days.¡± Liz was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°But my sister has been in aa for three or four days. So, isn¡¯t the curse already there?¡± So he looked at her indifferently and exined, ¡°Because ording to the current rate of aging, if she had been cursed three or four days ago, she would have died. She wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on until I came.¡± Hearing Welsh¡¯s words, everyone present was shocked. ording to the hospital, the notice of critical illness said that there were still three days left? In the end, the remaining time was actually less than three days. Didn¡¯t that mean that it was fortunate that Emily had invited this man back today, or else her mother would have died at any time? Looking at everyone¡¯s faces that were full of lingering fear, Welsh nodded and continued, ¡°And the medium of the curse is usually the things on the victim¡¯s body. For example, nails, blood, hair¡­¡± As he spoke, Welsh pointed at the woman on the bed. ¡°If you look at her hands now, you will find that the cut on her fingernails is still very fresh. This means that the medium of the curse was removed in the past two days.¡± ¡°Also, I even suspect that there are other wounds on your mother¡¯s body. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way to exin why the curse acted up so quickly.¡± Liz immediately went forward and unbuttoned her sister¡¯s clothes. She began to check if it was really as what Welsh had said, there were really fresh wounds that had appeared in the past two days. Chapter 22 - Still Ignorant When Death Is Imminent!

Chapter 22: Still Ignorant When Death Is Imminent!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Found it.¡± Suddenly, Emily shouted and pointed at her mother¡¯s forearm. ¡°Second aunt, look, my mother has a fresh needle hole here. And I remember that she hasn¡¯t had any injections for the past two days.¡± When Liz heard this, she immediately turned to look at her forearm. As expected, she saw a tiny needle hole on it. It was obvious that it was a wound to draw blood. Moreover, from the traces left behind by the needle mark, if they had searched a littleter, the wound would have healed automatically. Welsh looked at the two people, who were stunned on the spot and only cared about their shock. He said, ¡°Drawing blood from your mother¡¯s hand isn¡¯t something that everyone can do, right? In addition, the time is so close. You should be able to find some clues.¡± ¡°The hospital. It must be the staff of this hospital! Only they have the chance to draw my mother¡¯s blood.¡± Emily raised her suspicions and felt that her suspicions were correct. ¡°No wonder they always look helpless. It turns out that they don¡¯t want to cure my mother¡¯s illness at all.¡± Liz, who was at the side, also felt that it made sense. Needles were medical devices. Other than doctors and nurses, it was very difficult for others toe into contact with them. It was very likely that her sister was harmed by the doctors and nurses of this hospital. ¡°Go and call the director of this hospital over. I want to know who hase into contact with my sister in the past few days.¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Liz immediately ordered the bodyguards outside the door. Five minutester, all the staff members who hade into contact with Emily¡¯s mother in the past few days were called over. In order to prevent the possibility of collusion, Liz even asked the bodyguards to immediately separate them for questioning. Very soon, the results of the questioning were out. All the doctors and nurses had bodyguards by their side when they diagnosed Emily¡¯s mother. It was impossible for them to have the time to do anything. In other words, the suspicion of these doctors and nurses had been temporarily removed. Emily looked at everyone present and said with an agitated expression. ¡°If it¡¯s not the doctors and nurses, then who hurt my mother?¡± As she spoke, she even started to break down and cry. Welsh stepped forward and gently pulled her into his embrace. He slowly caressed her back andforted her. Seeing that they could not find any clues, even the calm Liz was a little overwhelmed. She held her forehead with one hand and sighed. Welsh did not expect that the murderer was not from the hospital. He looked at the surrounding environment and found that it was almost sealed. It was impossible for someone to enter the room quietly under the heavy surveince. ??? Surrounded? Welsh suddenly raised his head and remembered that other than doctors and nurses, there was another type of person who could get close to the room. He patted Emily¡¯s back and asked softly, ¡°Do you know the details of all the guards in the hospital?¡± Liz¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when she heard Welsh¡¯s explicit reminder. She kept scanning the people around her. None of the bodyguards present dared to look directly at her. They all lowered their heads and kept quiet. ¡°Who among you has been in contact with the Madam in the past two days? Step forward!¡± No one dared to step forward. Liz asked again. ¡°Or do you know who has been in contact with the Madam in person? Point out... Point out and you¡¯ll get two million dors!¡± There was still no response. Just as Liz was about to lose her patience, a bodyguard raised her hand shakily and pointed at the head bodyguard. The woman who had stopped Welsh from entering. ¡°Chris! In these two days, only Chris hase into contact with Madam alone, and only she has the experience of going out.¡± Liz immediately looked at Chris with a dangerous gaze when she heard that. Under Liz¡¯s gaze, Chris seemed to have lost her spine and copsed to the ground. ¡°Madam, please spare me. I have my own difficulties, I didn¡¯t mean to betray you.¡± Liz asked coldly, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They took my daughter, I had no choice... the most important thing in my life is my daughter.¡± Listening to the bodyguard¡¯s description, Welsh had a rough idea of the situation. Her husband had lost arge sum of money in a poker game and had no money to pay off his debts. The other party then took her daughter away. Just as she was about to call the police, the other party gave her a choice. When Emily¡¯s mother was in aa, they wanted her to take away some fingernails and blood. After the deed was done, they didn¡¯t have to pay back therge sum of money. She thought it was not a big deal as they only asked for some fingernails and blood, so she did as what she was told. She did not expect the consequences to be so serious. Looking at Chris¡¯s pitiful tearful look, and recalled that she had risked her life for their family before... When Emily and Liz heard this, they felt a little sorry for her. Looking at their rxed attitude, it seemed like they were going to let the other party go. Welsh suddenly said indifferently, ¡°No wonder you stopped me froming in. It was also the other party¡¯s instructions, right? Not letting any strange doctorse near...¡± After hearing Welsh¡¯s words, Liz¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right! If Emily had not insisted in bringing Welsh, who had some skills and ability, her sister would have already died. I also heard that she had chased away many strangers in the past few days. She definitely didn¡¯t want my sister to receive treatment!¡± Liz thought to herself. Thinking of this, Liz¡¯s gaze, which had started to calm down, became fierce once again. Actually, what she didn¡¯t know was that chasing away all those strangers was the embodiment of Chris¡¯spetence. Because it was impossible to meet anyone casually on the street, and hoped that person would be like Welsh, a mage or other superpowered person. But once the seed of doubt was nted, it would immediately take root and sprout at an incredible speed. It would quickly grow into a towering tree. With Welsh¡¯s words, now no matter how Chris exined, Emily and Liz would no longer trust her. That¡¯s how humans were. Once they had doubts, they would be like a thorn, forever stabbing into their hearts. It was like an apple. On the surface, it still looked intact, but the flesh had long been infested with worms. Chris started to exin. ¡°No, wasn¡¯t it your order not to let anyone get close?¡± Liz thought, ¡°When did I ask you to stop the doctor?¡± But her face did not show it, instead she was even more enthusiastic and went forward to help Chris up. ¡°Yes, I know. We still believe in you. Just tell us first, who did you hand over the fingernails and blood to? So that we can quickly find it back.¡± Chris was very happy when she heard that her master still believed in her. She immediately told her everything that she knew. She even looked at Welsh with a smug look as she spoke. He sneered in his heart when he saw her smug look. ¡°You¡¯re still so happy when you¡¯re about to die.¡± She did not notice that Liz was only asking about the whereabouts of the nails and blood. She did not mention anything about her future arrangements. Chapter 23 - Dont You Know I Dont Live Off a Woman?

Chapter 23: Don¡¯t You Know I Don¡¯t Live Off a Woman?

After gathering information on the person Chris had mentioned, Liz immediately arranged for people to go out and look for her. At the same time, she felt that the hospital was no longer a safe ce. She asked to move her sister back home immediately, and to wait for news at home. Chris saw that once Liz had finished asking about the details and no longer paid attention to her, she felt that something was wrong. Then she found that after everyone had left, she was the only one left in the hospital. She was being guarded up. She knew that she was done for this time. It was just that her boss didn¡¯t have time to deal with her now. After saying his sentence, Welsh ignored her and left with Emily and the others. ¡­ Welsh followed Emily to her home. It was a huge vi, about thousands of square meters in size. The interior decoration of the vi was also very beautiful, filled with a luxurious atmosphere. However, this beautiful vi was now filled with a depressing atmosphere. ¡°Still haven¡¯t found that person?¡± Emily had cried for almost the whole day today, and her voice was hoarse. When she spoke, it was like two stones rubbing against each other. Liz, who was standing across from her, heard her niece¡¯s voice and a hint of heartache shed in her eyes. ¡°No, there¡¯s still no news.¡± After hearing this news, the scene suddenly fell into an extreme silence. They knew that if they could not find the person who had bribed Chris, they would not be able to save Madam who was lying in the sick bed. The treatment would also stagnate. As if she had thought of something, Emily suddenly raised her head and looked at Welsh. In her hoarse voice, she said, ¡°Welsh, you¡¯re so powerful. Don¡¯t you have any other way to save my mother?¡± Welsh rubbed her head and shook his head helplessly. ¡°No. With my current strength, it¡¯s still impossible topletely solve this curse. However, I can cast a secret spell once a day to increase your mother¡¯s vitality to extend her life.¡± ¡°However, this method can only be used for three months. After three months, the power of the curse will be stronger and stronger. At that time, even I won¡¯t be able to do anything. Unless¡­¡± Hearing that there seemed to be a turning point in Welsh¡¯s words, Emily immediately asked, ¡°Unless what?¡± ¡°Unless my strength breaks through to the next level in these three months. That way, I¡¯ll have confidence and be able to break this curse. However, ording to my estimation, my next breakthrough will probably take half a year.¡± After hearing Welsh¡¯s words, Emily was once again disappointed, her eyes filled with tears and a face full of despair. On the other side, her second aunt Liz, became even calmer after a period of time. She returned to her previous arrogant appearance once again. ¡°Since there¡¯s no better way for the time being, then I can only ask Mr. Welsh to work hard and perform a secret technique on my sister once a day.¡± She looked at Welsh¡¯s clothes and said indifferently, ¡°In the meantime, if you have any requests or conditions, feel free to mention them. We will try our best to meet them.¡± Welsh said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. Emily and I are friends, and she has helped me before. These are all things that should be done.¡± Liz looked at Welsh in surprise and thought, ¡°He came all the way here just for a friend? There were even men who didn¡¯t want money? Didn¡¯t all men want those cosmetics and bags? Those things were all luxury goods and the prices were not cheap. Moreover, judging from his clothes, this man¡¯s family should not be considered rich. There was actually an opportunity now, and he didn¡¯t want money?¡± Liz narrowed her eyes and looked up and down at Welsh, trying to see if he was sincere. She was confident in her gaze. No one with a guilty conscience couldst a minute under her gaze. Welsh had a clean conscience, so he was not worried about Liz¡¯s gaze, he allowed Liz¡¯s eyes to size him up and down. After three minutes, Liz felt that her eyes were sore. However, Welsh still looked as if he was ready for her to evaluate him. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t lying¡­ Looking at Welsh¡¯s indifferent attitude towards money, this actually annoyed Liz. ¡®Our Orianna Family has never failed to deliver anything!¡¯ After thinking for a while, Liz said, ¡°How about this. During these three months, we will try our best to find a doctor to treat my sister¡¯s illness. Every time youe to treat my sister, we will give you 50,000 dors until my sister is cured.¡± ¡°During this period, we will help you break through. In a while, you will make a list of what you need to break through. We will help you collect it as soon as possible.¡± When Welsh heard this, he was ready to refuse again. ¡°No¡­¡± However, just as he opened his mouth, Emily, who was beside him, grabbed his hand and looked at him with a pleading face. ¡°Take it. Take it, so that you can have an early breakthrough to save my mother.¡± Welsh felt that it made sense after hearing it. In the end, he nodded and agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take these things. As for meing to treat your mother every day, there¡¯s no need to pay anymore.¡± After saying that, Welsh looked up at the sky and found that it was almost dark, so he asked Emily to send him back. Liz took a deep look at Welsh¡¯s leaving figure in the distance and said in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t want anything?¡± ¡°However, our Orianna Family has never let our benefactor suffer a loss¡­¡± Chapter 24 - Boys Must Protect Themselves Well When They Were Outside

Chapter 24: Boys Must Protect Themselves Well When They Were Outside

Welsh and Emily quickly arrived at Welsh¡¯s house in the speeding car. Welsh opened the car door and looked at the sky. He found that it was almostpletely dark, so he didn¡¯t have time to say goodbye to Emily and ran straight upstairs. ¡°Welsh¡­¡± Unexpectedly, just as Welsh reached the iron door downstairs, he was stopped by Emily who was behind him. Welsh turned his head with a puzzled expression, wanting to know why Emily was calling him. ¡°Bah¡­¡± Just as he turned his head, he felt a soft and slippery thing peck his mouth gently. Welsh was stunned by this sudden ¡®attack¡¯. By the time he reacted, Emily¡¯s face was already red to her neck, and she had already run into the car that had already started. Seeing this situation, Welsh obviously knew what had happened. He shook his head helplessly and gave a bitter smile. He turned around and walked towards home. ¡°Creak¡­¡± Opening the door, Welsh said the first thing he usually said when he entered. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± And today was the same as usual. The whole family was sitting at the table, it seemed that they were waiting for Welsh toe back for dinner. Seeing this, Welsh was puzzled and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡± Alice looked at her brother who had juste back and said, ¡°We were waiting for you toe back for dinner. Who knew that you woulde back sote? Our parents were so worried that they almost called the police¡­¡± Sure enough, Melinda immediately turned on her education mode and began to chatter non-stop. ¡°Why did youe back sote? Do you know how dangerous it is for you to be out at night as a boy¡­¡± Although Welsh did not agree with what she said and was even a little speechless, he knew that this was thew of this world. At the same time, this was also Melinda expressing her concern for him. Thus, Welsh could only stand there with an awkward look on his face, as if he was seriously listening to her teachings. He even nodded from time to time to show that hepletely agreed. ¡°Do you remember that handsome nephew of Uncle David¡¯s cousin that I told you about before? He didn¡¯te home in time that night and stayed outside¡­¡± She was about to repeat to her son what she had said all these years¨Cthe hundreds of taboos for boys when they were outside. Davis, who was sitting at the side, suddenly spoke, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat first. Welsh, put your bag back first¡­¡± As if he had been pardoned, Welsh quickly cast a grateful look at his father and immediately picked up his bag and walked to his room. Melinda, who was standing at the side, was a little puzzled as to why her husband had stopped her from continuing to educate her child, but she did stop her mouth immediately. After seeing Welsh walk into his room, Melinda immediately opened her mouth and voiced out the question in her heart. ¡°Why did you stop me today? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it is for a boy to be outside at night?¡± Davis looked towards Welsh¡¯s room. After confirming that Welsh could no longer hear, he spoke, ¡°I saw it when I was in the stairway just now. It was a phantom car that brought Welsh back tonight. Moreover, it was thetest model of the Phantom series. It was estimated to cost more than 20 million dors when itnded.¡± ¡°Moreover, after sending him back, she even kissed him. So, I reckon that this kid is in love.¡± After listening to her husband, Melinda¡¯s reaction became even more intense. She rolled up her sleeves to reveal her muscles. ¡°This kid is so young, and he¡¯s already in a rtionship? Did you see that person¡¯s appearance? If I see her in the future, I¡¯ll definitely get even with her! How dare she lie to my son¡­¡± Seeing his wife¡¯s reaction, Davis broke out in a cold sweat. He quickly pressed his wife¡¯s hands to calm her down. ¡°Don¡¯t scare her with your big reaction. Moreover, Welsh is already seventeen years old, and has reached the age when he can fall in love. That family¡¯s conditions are good, and the key is that Welsh doesn¡¯t resist. I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡± Hearing her husband¡¯s words, Melinda also knew that she had overreacted. However, she had painstakingly raised such a handsome son, but it was actually snatched away by someone else. She still felt a little ufortable, and mumbled a few words. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that our Welsh is too naive and easy to be deceived¡­¡± Davis also understood his wife¡¯s feelings, so he touched his wife¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I know that too. That¡¯s why we parents have to keep an eye out for them. Let them know that there are some things that can be done and some things that cannot be done¡­¡± Melinda nodded, indicating that she understood. But how could she persuade him? Melinda looked at her husband and asked again, ¡°Then what should we say? I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t listen to us when he¡¯s in love these few days.¡± Davis lowered his head and muttered to himself for a while. Then he said to his wife, who was beside him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of everythingter. When the timees, you¡¯ll just have to cooperate with me.¡± Melinda raised her head and looked at her husband suspiciously. When she saw that Davis was full of confidence, she could only nod her head doubtfully. Thus, while Welsh was eating, he heard some strange conversations. Welsh sat at the table. Just as he picked up the cutlery, he saw his parents starting to act like a duo. Davis asked, ¡°Melinda, have you heard about it in the past few days?¡± Melinda asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Davis replied, ¡°It¡¯s just that two days ago, the nephew of the next door Hans Family¡¯s cousin was out all day with some shady people, and he didn¡¯t evene home at night. Guess what happened a few days ago?¡± Melinda asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Davis said, ¡°He was dragged into an alley and raped. And it wasn¡¯t done by one person. There were several people¡­ when they found out, it was already hopeless. He lost his fertility.¡± Melinda said, ¡°Is it that scary?¡± Davis said, ¡°That¡¯s why boys must protect themselves well outside. Try not to stay out all night. Also, they must carry protective measures with them¡­¡± ??? With a face full of suspicion, Welsh looked at his parents, not knowing what was going on with them today. Why were they saying all sorts of strange and random things? Seeing that Welsh didn¡¯t seem to understand, Melinda added anxiously, ¡°When you¡¯re in a rtionship with a girl, you must learn to respect yourself. You can¡¯t just listen to a girl¡¯s flowery words¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hearing this, Welsh understood that his parents had seen him being kissed by Emily downstairs, so they were trying to remind him indirectly. Although he knew that they had misunderstood, Welsh didn¡¯t expose the truth. Because he found that he actually enjoyed the feeling of being cared for¡­ Chapter 25 - Searching For Potion Ingredients

Chapter 25: Searching For Potion Ingredients

¡°Ring, ring, ring¡­¡± The ringtone of a cell phone suddenly rang from Melinda¡¯s arms, interrupting their performance. Taking out her cell phone, Melinda saw that it was a call from thepany, frowned and picked it up. ¡°Hello? I¡¯m¡­¡± At first, her expression was normal, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t suppress the joy on her face. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. How much are they willing to pay?¡± ¡°20 million? That¡¯s enough. This money is enough for thepany to turn over¡­¡± Davis saw the expression on his wife¡¯s face, which was full of ups and downs. At first, she looked worried, butter she could not suppress the joy on her face. He quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so happy?¡± Melinda hung up the phone and looked at her husband, she said with an ted expression, ¡°A few days ago, there was a problem with the operation of thepany¡¯s capital. I was worried about how to solve it. In the end, someone from thepany just called and said that the Orianna Group wants to invest in ourpany.¡± Welsh, who was listening quietly at the side, was suddenly stunned. Orianna Group? Wasn¡¯t this Emily¡¯s family business? Thinking about it carefully, Welsh knew what was going on behind the scenes. This was thepensation he received when Orianna Family saw that he didn¡¯t want any reward and was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t put in the effort in the subsequent treatment. As expected of a big family, they were fastidious! Since the other party had already shown their sincerity, he naturally had to give a response. After all, he couldn¡¯t let Melinda return the money, right? His family¡¯spany needed money, and he didn¡¯t have any money¡­ He couldn¡¯t let Melinda¡¯s hard work go to waste, right? He just needed to say thank you to Emily tomorrow, and then be more serious during the treatment. He felt that as an Archmage of the Lancaster Magical Continent, he was worth this price in one go! Thus, Welsh quickly finished his meal, ran back to his room and started to search for information on theputer. After all, the Lancaster Continent and Aquamarine were two different worlds, so some things naturally had different names. In the end, the things on the inte were not particrlyplete, and some things werepletely unrecorded. Welsh had no choice but to send them just those that he had found, and let them search the entire world on his behalf. ¡­ On this day, as usual, Welsh followed Emily to her home to treat her mother. After performing another treatment on the woman on the bed, Welsh frowned. He found that the effect of his treatment was getting worse and worse. Today¡¯s recovery was obviously worse than yesterday. At this rate, in less than two months, the woman would die of old age due to the curse draining her vitality. Welsh frowned as he looked at the woman on the bed. He suddenly remembered that Liz was also looking for other doctors. ¡°How is it? Have you found a doctor?¡± After all, the Orianna Family was quite wealthy. They invested tens of millions of dors in cash as they said so. Although the strange people in the world usually had all kinds of strange temperamental, they also had to eat. After all, no one would go against money. The bodyguard Rose that Welsh had met before should be one of them. She was not the least bit surprised to see a creature like a werewolf. It meant that she must know many such people. It was not strange that one or two of these people could break the curse. However, Emily, Liz and the others at the scene did not say anything after Welsh asked that question. Seeing this, Welsh frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t find it?¡± Upon hearing Welsh¡¯s words, everyone looked embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t find it. It¡¯s useless even if we find one.¡± In the end, Liz spoke. ¡°Those people either need to find the cursed item like you said, or they¡¯re not as good as you. After seeing her, they directly say that she¡¯s hopeless¡­¡± Welsh frowned and said, ¡°So the only way now is to wait for my training to break through?¡± Everyone nodded awkwardly. Welsh also knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find such a person. He nodded and asked again, ¡°Then, have you found the items on the list I sent?¡± Speaking of this, everyone¡¯s expression finally became less awkward. The bodyguard next to them immediately said as if he was taking credit, ¡°Most of them have been found and are on their way here, but¡­ There are a few. I¡¯ve never heard of their names before, and I¡¯m still looking for them¡­¡± Welsh guessed that they must be the potion ingredients that he hadn¡¯t found on the inte. Seeing that Liz and Emily were about to get angry, Welsh quickly reached out his hand to stop them. ¡°Which ones? Well¡­how about this, I¡¯ll see which ones they are, and then I¡¯ll tell you where they grow. Then you can find them ording to their conditions¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just draw them. It¡¯s not easy to make mistakes this way.¡± Liz, Emily and the others were overjoyed when they heard that Welsh had actually given them such clear information. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Welsh. With such detailed information, I believe that they will be able to find the items very soon.¡± As it was already gettingte, Welsh quickly finished drawing the blueprints on the spot and went straight home. Chapter 26 - This Round Doesnt Count, Lets Have Another Round!

Chapter 26: This Round Doesn¡¯t Count, Let¡¯s Have Another Round!

The next day, Welsh went to school as usual. He found that he was starting to like the feeling of being in school. Thinking of what happened the day before, he walked directly to Emily and asked, ¡°How is it? Have you found the herbs?¡± Hearing Welsh¡¯s words, Emily showed a troubled expression and took out a drawing. ¡°Most of them have been found, but this thing called the blood orchid of life hasn¡¯t been found. We¡¯ve faxed the picture you drew to all over the world to ask around, but no one can recognize it¡­¡± Welsh took the picture and looked at it. Come to think about it, the blood orchid of life was rare even on the Lancaster Continent. Therefore, it was possible that there was no such thing on Aquamarine¡­ Holding the picture, Welsh pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll think about whether there is anything that can rece it.¡± After saying that, Welsh fell into deep thought. Holding the picture, he started to wander aimlessly in the school. Emily saw Welsh in this state and knew that he needed to calm down, so she did not choose to follow him and disturb him. ¡°Good¡­¡± ¡°So amazing!¡± As Welsh walked, he was suddenly awakened by a burst of cheers. He ignored them and continued to walk in another direction. Welsh suddenly felt a huge force hit him while he was walking. This time, Welshpletely walked out of his thoughts. He wanted to see what had hit him, but when he turned around, he realized that it was actually a ser ball that had hit him. Then he looked around. A group of men in cheerleading outfits were watching the women on the field ying football with full concentration. At this time, someone on the football team saw the ball next to a man, so they all began to shout, ¡°Hey, kick the ball over!¡± Welsh nced at them indifferently, and with a volley of his feet, he sent the football back. Seeing the football fly back, everyone returned to their previous state and began to kick the ball, cheering for the team. Only the most delicate-looking and the slimmest woman put down the football after looking at Welsh¡¯s appearance and ran toward him. As she ran, she shouted for others to take her ce and continue to y. The woman ran five or six meters away from Welsh and shouted, ¡°Hey, Welsh.¡± Welsh turned around and looked at her with a puzzled face. ¡°You know me?¡± The woman revealed a bright and sunny smile. ¡°You are the school¡¯s best, of course I know you. To be more precise, almost all the girls in the school know you.¡± The woman reached out her hand and revealed a bright smile. ¡°Let¡¯s get to know each other. My name is Celia. I¡¯m the captain of the school football team.¡± She pointed at the football field behind her and asked, ¡°Do you want to learn to y football? I can teach you¡­¡± Welsh, who did not want to cause trouble, rejected her directly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± As she did not expect Welsh to reject her so decisively, Celia was obviously stunned for a moment. Finally, she revealed a puzzled expression. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to y football, then what are you doing on the football field?¡± Welsh said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just taking a walk.¡± Just as Welsh was about to leave immediately, Celia¡¯s words stunned him. ¡°Eh? The drawing on this paper is so unique. I think I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before.¡± Welsh immediately stopped himself from turning around. He turned his head to look at Celia in front of him. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before? Where have you seen it before?¡± Celia rolled her eyes when she heard Welsh¡¯s anxious tone. The corners of her mouth curled up as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the thing on this piece of paper, but I can¡¯t tell you directly.¡± Welsh looked Celia up and down. Thinking of how Emily¡¯s family was not short of money, she would definitely be willing to spend this money to cure her mother. Welsh said, ¡°What do you want? Money?¡± Hearing Welsh¡¯s guess, Celia was stunned for a moment and said somewhat angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t want money. I want you to y a game with me. If you win, I¡¯ll tell you where I¡¯ve seen this thing before.¡± Hearing this condition, Welsh was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s not that simple.¡± She reached out her hand and pinched Welsh¡¯s thin chin. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you win. But if you lose¡­¡± Celia¡¯s face got closer and closer. When she said thest sentence, Welsh felt her warm breath on his ear. ¡°You have to agree to be my boyfriend.¡± Welsh looked at the football next to him and then looked at Celia in front of him. Without thinking, he immediately agreed. ¡°Okay, how do you want to y?¡± Hearing that Welsh agreed to her condition, Celia almost could not suppress the ecstasy in her heart. After a long time, then she opened her mouth to talk about the rules of ying football. ¡°Do you know the basketball bullfight? We are simr. One person attacks and one person defends. From the middle line, whoever kicks the ball into the goal wins. How about it? Simple and brutal¡­¡± It was indeed simple enough. Welsh nodded to show that he had no problem. Seeing that the two of them looked like they were going to y, the people in the stadium came out one after another and made way for them. The two of them walked to the middle line. Celia kicked the football in front of Welsh. ¡°Men first. I¡¯ll let you y first.¡± When Welsh heard this, not only did he not thank her, but he looked at her deeply. ¡°Okay, then don¡¯t regret it.¡± With that, Welsh immediately moved his feet and took the football away in the blink of an eye. Celia saw Welsh suddenly disappear in front of her and was stunned for a long time. When she looked back, Welsh was almost at the goal! Celia only reacted at this time and quickly picked up her feet to chase. In the end, she caught up, but the ball had already been shot out by Welsh. Celia turned around and was stunned. The ball actually flew up in an arc and directly entered the goal! Welsh ced one hand on his forehead and looked into the distance. He said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it. It actually entered the goal.¡± When Celia heard Welsh¡¯s words, her face turned red to her neck. She said angrily out of embarrassment, ¡°This round doesn¡¯t count. Let¡¯s do it again.¡± Welsh raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you going to break your promise?¡± Chapter 27 - Don’t Forget to Be My Boyfriend!

Chapter 27: Don¡¯t Forget to Be My Boyfriend!

¡°Who broke their promise?¡± Celia blushed in defence when she heard Welsh¡¯s words. ¡°I can tell you the whereabouts of this thing, but you have to y with me again.¡± Halfway through her words, she thought for a moment and added, ¡°This time, you must be less than five meters in front of the goal to shoot. Otherwise, the result will be invalid.¡± Welsh thought for a moment and felt that he should have no problem using magic to strengthen his body before using martial arts to dribble the ball. So he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, no problem. I agree.¡± A triumphant smile appeared on Celia¡¯s face when Welsh agreed again. ¡°Good! This time, I must have you as my boyfriend. I must pursue you.¡± After hearing her words, Welsh did notment. He just raised his eyebrows with a ¡®we will wait and see¡¯ attitude. The two of them came to the middle line again. Thinking of Welsh¡¯s speed, Celia did not give in this time. Instead, she walked straight to the front of the football. ¡°Last time, you were the one who kicked off the ball first. This time, it should be my turn.¡± Welsh looked at Celia¡¯s painstaking effort and smiled causally. ¡°Sure.¡± Celia saw that Welsh had actually agreed to this condition. Her face immediately showed that victory was in her hands. She looked at Welsh in front of her and kept moving her feet, trying to use feints to fool Welsh¡¯s defense. However, after swaying for a long time, she found that Welsh was still standing in the same spot, looking at her as if she was a clown. So she immediately put her foot on the ball and ran toward the goal. She did not regard Welsh, who was blocking in front of her, as a strong opponent. ¡°Bang¡­¡± The two bodies collided. Celia was stunned. She found that she could not hit the slim Welsh in front of her. Then, while she was stunned, Welsh stretched out his foot and took the football away from her feet. This time, she did not stay in a daze for long. Instead, when she realized that the ball under her feet was gone, she immediately chased after it. After chasing to Welsh¡¯s side, she used all her skills and began to snatch the ball under her opponent¡¯s feet. After a while, Celia realized in despair that she could not snatch Welsh¡¯s ball no matter how hard she tried. Whether it was a slide tackle or stretching out her leg¡­ The opponent would easily dodge it. In the end, she was even easily passed like a wooden stake. It waspletely impossible to catch up now. She could only turn her head and watch as Welsh ran to the goal and gently sent the ball in. Seeing this scene, she waspletely stunned. This man was actually so strong? Whether it was his physical fitness or his dribbling skills when ying football, he was actually better than her. Just as she was still in a daze, Welsh, who had run to the goal to shoot, suddenly walked back. He looked at Celia¡¯s shocked look and shook his head. Heughed and said, ¡°How was it¡­¡± Halfway through his words, Welsh recalled her arrogant look she had earlier. He walked forward, pinched Celia¡¯s chin and said with a smile, ¡°Now you still want to woo me and make me your boyfriend?¡± Upon hearing Welsh¡¯s words, Celia nodded nkly at first, then she thought of something and quickly shook her head. Seeing her silly and cute look, Welsh suddenly had a thought and the corners of his mouth curled up. He pinched her chin, looked into her eyes and said with a teasing look, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll chase you! I¡¯m a man, I want to be on top!¡± With that, Welsh immediately pulled her out of the field. Celia had long been stunned by Welsh, so she could only leave with him in a daze. When they were outside the field, Welsh took out the white paper and pointed at the nts on it. ¡°You said you¡¯ve seen it, so where have you seen this thing before?¡± Celia answered honestly, ¡°I just happened to see it in a photo of my mother. My mom is a photographer who travels all over the world. So I don¡¯t know the exact location of the specific photo¡­¡± Seeing the disappointment on Welsh¡¯s face, Celia immediately added, ¡°But I can call and ask my mom at night.¡± Welsh nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Celia was also very happy to see that she could help him. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡­ In the evening, Welsh went to Emily¡¯s house again to treat her mother. Soon, Welsh sessfully performed a treatment, replenishing the vitality of the woman on the hospital bed. After the treatment, Liz handed him a package. ¡°These are the things that have been collected. But¡­ the blood orchid of life is still not found.¡± ¡°Ring, ring, ring¡­¡± Just as Welsh was about to say that he already had a clue, his phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and saw a woman¡¯s name on it. Welsh pressed the answer button. Before he could speak, Celia¡¯s voice immediately rang. ¡°Welsh? I¡¯ve already called my mother about the nt that you asked me to find. I believe that there will be results soon and we¡¯ll know where it is.¡± ¡°Oh right, if we find it, don¡¯t forget to say that you want to be my boyfriend¡­¡± Hearing Celia¡¯s words, everyone present was stunned. Chapter 28 - Youll Be On Top!

Chapter 28: You¡¯ll Be On Top!

¡°By the way, if you find it, don¡¯t forget to say that you want to be my boyfriend¡­¡± Being stared at by everyone, Welsh felt a little awkward. Especially Emily¡¯s shocked gaze, it made him feel as if his wife caught him while he was having an affair. ¡°Welsh¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Just as Welsh was feeling extremely awkward, he was suddenly thrown onto the sofa by Emily, who was beside him. He watched as Emily¡¯s hands were firmly fixed on both sides of the sofa, as though she did not want him to break free. Welsh suddenly felt a little anxious in his heart, and his eyes started to dodge, not daring to look at Emily¡¯s ¡®disappointed¡¯ gaze. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. Thank you, Welsh.¡± Suddenly, Emily¡¯s ¡®affectionate¡¯ words stunned him. ??? Thank me? Was she saying something sarcastic? Welsh reached out his hand and patted Emily¡¯s back, preparing to make up a reason on the spot so that she wouldn¡¯t misunderstand. However, Emily¡¯s next words made him give up on this idea. ¡°Welsh, you actually endured humiliation and became someone else¡¯s boyfriend in order to save my mother. You really sacrificed too much, I¡¯m really touched¡­¡± At the end of her sentence, Emily was so touched that she started to cry. ???!!! When Welsh heard Emily¡¯s words, his eyes immediately widened and he looked at her in surprise. After realizing that she was speaking the truth and not being sarcastic, Welsh immediately turned his head to look at the people who had been watching him. He was surprised to find that Liz and the others who were surrounding him also had touched expressions on their faces. It was as if Welsh had made a huge sacrifice instead of having a new girlfriend. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are they all looking at me like that?¡± Welsh thought to himself. While Welsh was still in a daze, Liz spoke up. ¡°Welsh, I didn¡¯t expect you to sacrifice yourself to such an extent for our Emily. You actuallypromised and became someone else¡¯s boyfriend¡­¡± As she spoke, she wiped the tears from her eyes with her hands, as if Welsh had really made a huge sacrifice. When he saw Emily¡¯s second aunt, Liz had the same expression, Welsh finally understood why. Because in this world, only women took the initiative to pursue men, and no man had ever taken the initiative. Any man who took the initiative would be said to be hical, and it would be very damaging to a man¡¯s reputation when he got married in the future. Therefore, when they heard the news, they all thought that Welsh had made a great sacrifice for Emily. Welsh suddenly felt a little awkward after he heard what Liz said. He looked at the people around him and said with a dry smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is what I should do. It¡¯s nothing¡­ and it¡¯s only temporary. There¡¯s no need to feel so guilty.¡± Hearing Welsh¡¯s words, Emily raised her head and looked at him with a stubborn face, she said seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to say that. And even if it¡¯s only temporary, it¡¯s still unfair to you. I know you said this to make me not worry so much¡­¡± As she said this, Emily suddenly looked at him with a disappointed face. ¡°I¡¯m really useless. I can¡¯t believe I let a man like you do this for me. But for the sake of my mother, I can¡¯t stop you. Don¡¯t worry, I know you¡¯re doing this for me. ¡°When we¡¯re outside, I¡¯ll definitely cooperate with you. Even if I see you with someone else, I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t see it. I won¡¯t let others see what¡¯s going on between us¡­¡± After saying that, she looked at Welsh with a determined expression, as if she really didn¡¯t mind being cuckolded. After hearing that, Welsh was stunned and looked at her with a surprised expression. Emily looked at him with a gentle gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that kind of petty woman. If there¡¯s a need to me someone, just me me for being useless. I actually asked you to go out and fool around with other women. It¡¯s really been hard on you.¡± Welsh looked at Emily in his arms with a look of surprise. Seeing that her face really didn¡¯t look like she was joking, he turned to look at the people around him. He realized that everyone around him was also looking at him with a ¡®I am touched¡¯ look. It was as if he had really made a great sacrifice. He thought, ¡°Is that how it should be? I haven¡¯t even said anything, and they¡¯ve already imagined it?¡± Liz, who was beside him, saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Seeing that Welsh actually made such a great sacrifice for our family, I¡¯m also very touched. In the future, you can tell me anything, and I¡¯ll help you solve it. In other words, your family¡¯s matter is our family¡¯s matter. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with us. Even if Emily bullies you in the future, you can let me stand up for you.¡± Emily was moved and said, ¡°I won¡¯t. In the future, he¡¯ll be the male lead, in charge of all external matters, while I¡¯ll in charge of all internal matters, I¡¯ll listen to him. Even if he wants to be on top, I¡¯ll listen to him¡­¡± After hearing this, Welsh looked at her in surprise. He knew how heavy and ridiculous such a promise was in this world. Looking at the serious expression on Emily¡¯s face, Welsh was full of disbelief. My wish for the man to be on top was realized so easily? ¡­ After the treatment ended, Welsh returned home again. As usual, Davis and Melinda began the duo act again. They began by indirectly reminding Welsh of the things that boys should pay attention to when they were outside. Welsh acted like he didn¡¯t know they were talking about him. When the message was obvious, Welsh even acted like he didn¡¯t hear it. Chapter 29 - Dont De Ungrateful, I’m Doing This For Your Own Good!

Chapter 29: Don¡¯t De Ungrateful, I¡¯m Doing This For Your Own Good!

The next day, Welsh arrived in school as usual and began ss. Even when ss ended, he was just like before, lying on the table to rest. ¡°Hey, hey¡­¡± Just as Welsh was lying on the table to rest, he suddenly felt someone gently nudging him a few times. He opened his sleepy eyes and looked at a seductive man in front of him. He asked with a puzzled face, ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s the matter?¡± The seductive man had no intention of answering Welsh¡¯s question, he said rudely to Welsh, ¡°Are you Welsh? I¡¯m telling you, you should stay away from Celia in the future. Celia and I are childhood friends. We grew up together. Her grandmother lives in front of our house¡­¡± ¡°She seems to be interested in you now, but that¡¯s only temporary. In the end, Celia will choose me. If you know what¡¯s good for you, stay away from her. Otherwise, Celia will break your heart. I won¡¯t care¡­¡± Looking at the seductive man talking as if no one was around, Welsh felt confused. ¡°Who is this person? Do I know you? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m sleeping?¡± Welsh thought to himself. ¡°Welsh¡­¡± Just as Welsh was confused and baffled, the voice at the door woke him up. He looked up and saw that Celia was calling him out. There must have been an update onst night¡¯s matter! Welsh immediately stood up and walked towards Celia. However, he was blocked just as he stood up. He looked down and saw that it was the seductive man from before. He was stretching out his hands and blocking the way out. ¡°I told you to stay away from Celia. You didn¡¯t listen¡­¡± Welsh didn¡¯t listen to what he said. He stretched out his hand and pushed him onto a chair beside him. He didn¡¯t use much strength. He just pushed him lightly. As a result, the seductive man seemed to have been hit by a truck. He fell heavily onto the chair beside him. Looking at this weak man, Welsh frowned. He raised his right hand, which he used to push the man, and wiped it on the table beside him. It was as if there was something dirty on it. Then, without looking at the guy who was lying on the chair and moaning, he walked straight to Celia. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ve been calling you for a long time. Why did you onlye over? Who did you talk to for so long?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know and yet you talked to him for a long time?¡± ¡°He said that he was childhood friends with you.¡± Celia looked puzzled and turned to look at the seductive man in the ssroom. ¡°Really? He really said that? But why don¡¯t I have any impression of him?¡± After confirming that she really had no impression of him, Celia turned to look at Welsh with a serious face. ¡°I still don¡¯t know him. It should be fake¡­ Remember, don¡¯t hang out with such people when you don¡¯t know their background. They will lead you astray.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Then Welsh suddenly saw Celia¡¯s expression, and it suddenly became particrly grave. It was as if she had something very important to announce. She suddenly took out a photo from her pocket. In the photo was a woman wearing a jacket that only adventurers would wear. A camera hung around her neck, and she looked like a photographer of rare animals and nts. What attracted Welsh¡¯s attention the most was a cluster of red orchids quietly blooming behind the woman. The Blood Orchid of Life! Celia looked at Welsh with a grave face and said seriously, ¡°Welsh, how do you know about this thing? Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be more than a hundred people in the world who know about this thing.¡± Seeing the nervous look of the other party, Welsh hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Celia pointed at the photo in her hand, she looked at Welsh seriously and said, ¡°This thing is called blood orchid. It¡¯s very rare and very dangerous. In the whole world, only a few nts grow in the remote and dangerous depths of the Borneo jungle.¡± ¡°It only blooms once every three years, and its flowering period is very short, only ten days. The bounty is very high in the world, but I don¡¯t want you to find it. The ce where it grows is too strange. Borneo is more dangerous than Amazon.¡± ¡°The terrain of Borneo is veryplicated. There are many poisonous insects and beasts living there, and it has the title of the world¡¯s treasure trove of flora and fauna. Even Amazon does not have as many species as it. Without someone to lead the way, it¡¯s very likely to be lost forever. More importantly¡­¡± ¡°There are very dangerous creatures guarding this thing. Last time, my mother and the others organized a research team. Not only did they have the locals to lead the way, they also brought sufficient weapons, ammunition and food, but they still suffered heavy losses¡­¡± ¡°When they went, there were more than twenty people, but there were less than three people when they came back. One of them even had a permanent disability.¡± Celia looked at Welsh with a serious face and tried to persuade him, ¡°So, you should know the danger of this thing. I don¡¯t know where you got the picture of this thing, but I hope you don¡¯t touch it¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you, who wants to be on top of me, to die before you chase me. Besides, it¡¯s too dangerous for a man like you to find this thing¡­¡± Welsh reached out his hand to stop her from continuing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a man? Have you forgotten that you¡¯re still my defeated opponent? You lost to me in both strength and skill.¡± When Celia heard Welsh¡¯s words, she remembered that she had indeed lost to him when she was ying football. Her face immediately turned red and she said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you too. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± Welsh looked at the red-faced Celia and knew that she had good intentions, so he reached out and touched her head. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, but I have to go this time¡­¡± Chapter 30 - Searching For The Blood Orchid!!!

Chapter 30: Searching For The Blood Orchid!!!

After learning from Celia that the blood orchid was indeed growing in a very dangerous ce, Welsh immediately decided to go there himself. Firstly, it was rted to his breakthrough in training. Secondly, wasn¡¯t Borneo known as Aquamarine¡¯s treasure trove of flora and fauna? Then he wanted to see the differences between this world and the Lancaster Continent. After Welsh finished treating Emily¡¯s mother in the evening, he told them that there was news about the blood orchid. After listening to Welsh¡¯s description of the blood orchid¡¯s growing environment, everyone present fell silent. Looking at the silent crowd, Welsh said, ¡°It blooms once every three years, and its flowering period is only ten days. And it just so happens that it blooms recently¡­ in other words, if we want to save Emily¡¯s mother, we must immediately organize people. If it¡¯s toote, it¡¯ll be useless¡­¡± Liz thought for a moment. It was indeed as Welsh had said, if they didn¡¯t hurry to collect the blood orchid. By the time the next one came around, her sister¡¯s corpse would probably be cremated. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go and gather manpower now, and immediately head to Borneo.¡± Seeing that Welsh seemed to have the intention to go, Liz hurriedly added. ¡°Welsh, you don¡¯t have to go this time. Just like what Celia said, it¡¯s too dangerous. It¡¯s not convenient for a man to go to Borneo with a group of women. It¡¯s also very dangerous. Moreover, my sister still needs your daily treatment¡­¡± Welsh thought for a moment and decided that it was better for him to go personally. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go. These few days, my strength has increased a lot. Although I still haven¡¯t made a breakthrough, I can already use a more advanced treatment method. After using it, I can at least let Madam¡¯s life be safe for ten days.¡± For the past few days, Welsh had been meditating every night to rece his sleep. Now, the magic power stored in his body was almost at the level of a beginner mage. ¡°Moreover, this thing was prepared for my breakthrough. The person who knows it best is still me. If I don¡¯t go, there¡¯s a good chance that it might return empty-handed. By then, it¡¯ll be toote to go back and forth. After all, this blood orchid is too rare.¡± ¡°It only blooms once every three years, and it only blooms for ten days at a time. If anything happens, it¡¯s toote to regret. Moreover, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have the ability to protect myself. You can ask Madam Rose. My current strength isn¡¯t bad. At least I won¡¯t be a burden¡­¡± Liz heard Welsh¡¯s exnation and felt that it was very reasonable. After all, this blood orchid was rted to her sister¡¯s life. It was not a child¡¯s y. There could not be any carelessness in the process. After thinking for a while, Liz decided to add anotheryer of insurance in order to ensure that nothing went wrong. ¡°Alright, you can go. But in order to let my subordinates do their best and let them know the seriousness of the matter, I have to go with you.¡± ¡°Second Madam, think twice!¡± Hearing Liz¡¯s words, Rose immediately rushed out and advised Liz, ¡°Second Madam, I will go for this operation. I¡¯ll definitely guarantee the safety of Welsh and bring back the blood orchid safely.¡± ¡°The First Madam was already unconscious from being plotted against. If something happens to you, what will happen to the Orianna Family? Miss Emily is still young after all¡­¡± Seeing that Rose was about to continue, Liz quickly stretched out her hand and said to her, ¡°Stop, I must go this time. Welsh, a man, dares to go to Borneo for Emily. Why can¡¯t I go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s to save my sister¡¯s life. I naturally have to take this risk¡­ and you, don¡¯t go this time. You stay at home and protect my sister and Emily¡¯s safety.¡± Rose turned pale with fright when she heard that, and quickly said, ¡°Second Madam, I was already very worried about you going. In the end, you actually want to leave me and go alone. Without me by your side, how to guarantee your safety? Those mercenaries?¡± Liz raised her hand to stop her, ¡°Well, don¡¯t try to persuade me anymore. I¡¯ll bring enough people, and won¡¯tpletely rely on those mercenaries. I heard that the price of blood orchid is also very high on the ck market. I want to go and watch them personally. I will not allow any idents to happen midway.¡± Looking at the determined look on Liz¡¯s beautiful face, Welsh thought for a moment but did not say anything to stop her. He only said to everyone, ¡°Then we have decided. We have to go early and return early. It would be best if we can leave tomorrow. After all, time waits for no one. There is no time to argue¡­¡± After thinking for a moment, Welsh added, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a list. These are some things needed for tomorrow¡¯s treatment. I hope you can gather them tonight. Then, after we finish the treatment tomorrow, we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Emily¡¯s face was full of surprise when she heard that. ¡°Is it so rushed? Isn¡¯t there still a few days before the flowering period ends?¡± She was a little reluctant to let Welsh leave so soon. For her, it was simply unprepared. Welsh nced at her and said, ¡°Leaving a day earlier will also help your mother wake up a day earlier. After all, an extra day of lying down will increase the danger.¡± Emily finally nodded when she knew that Welsh wanted her mother to wake up earlier. She didn¡¯t say anything else. Liz and the others also nodded, knowing that now was not the time to argue. After the treatment ended, Welsh returned home. In order to not let his parents worry, Welsh told his parents that he needed to go out for a few days to participate in a summer camp. Although his parents were a little suspicious, after receiving a positive reply on the phone, they put down their doubts. As for why the school side was willing to endorse for Welsh, it was naturally because of the money power of the Oriana Family. Chapter 31 - Even Women Can Only Have One Man In Modern Society

Chapter 31: Even Women Can Only Have One Man In Modern Society

The next morning, Welsh did not go straight to school as usual. Instead, he was picked up by the Oriana Family downstairs. Soon, Welsh arrived at Emily¡¯s house to give her mother onest and most important treatment. Seeing the materials they had prepared, Welsh nodded in satisfaction. Then, he asked everyone present to clear the room. Jade, sapphires, thousand-year-old sandalwood tree cores, holy water, all kinds of nts that contained rich energy, ginseng, alpine snow lotus¡­ These were all the things Welsh needed for his treatment today. Seeing that most of the people in the room had left, leaving only a few people close to him, Welsh began to arrange these materials ording to a certain pattern. First, he used arge number of jade stones to form a circle around Emily¡¯s mother. Then, he ced a few sapphires on the six corners of the circle. Then, he used ordinary holly wood to connect the six corners, turning them into the shape of a hexagram. Then, he ced various nts that contained rich energy on the six corners. In one corner, he ced a nt. The core of the thousand-year-old sandalwood was ced in Emily¡¯s mother¡¯s hands. Finally, he used the holy water from the thousand-year-old church and his own magic power to activate the entire magic array. That¡¯s right, what Welshid out was a magic array. Welsh¡¯s magic talent was indeed not as good as in his previous life, so he still had not broken through to the elementary mage stage. Now, it was too difficult for him to use the magic power of an apprentice mage to cast high-level magic, even if he was once an Archmage. Thus, in order to ensure sess, Welsh set up a magic array. He used the power of the magic array to cast high-level magic. When the people present saw Welsh set up a special circr pattern with these things, they were a little stunned. They did not understand what Welsh was trying to do. Even Rose was a little puzzled. She seemed to have seen such a pattern somewhere before. Welsh activated the magic circle with holy water and magic power. Every sharp corner of the hexagram began to light up, and it began to strike the life force of all the herbs at the center of the magic circle, which was the thousand-year-old sandalwood core that Emily¡¯s mother had grasped in her hand. After a period of time, the magic circle stopped working, and the nts that were rich in energy also concentrated their life force into the sandalwood core. The originally dark core of the sandalwood tree was now glowing with green light from time to time. This was a sign that the core was emitting life force. Seeing that everything was going ording to his imagination, Welsh nodded with satisfaction. He remembered that he was about to leave for the forbiddennd of Borneo, and before he left, Welsh had a few things to instruct. So he said to Emily and Rose, who were staying behind, ¡°Don¡¯t touch this sandalwood core until we return. This is the thing that will ensure the safety of Madam¡¯s life for these ten days. You must do your best to guard it. If¡­¡± ¡°If anything happens, Madam¡¯s life will fall early before we arrive back. At that time, even if we bring the thing back, it will be useless.¡± Rose, the middle-aged female bodyguard, looked at the sandalwood core that was emitting green light from time to time, with a serious expression. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to protect Madam. Before youe back, no one is allowed to touch this sandalwood core¡­¡± Looking at the serious expressions of Rose and Emily, Welsh nodded. ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡­¡± ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡­¡± Emily looked at Welsh reluctantly. Just as she was about to say something, a series of mechanical roars suddenly sounded from outside the window. Welsh looked out of the window. It turned out to be a helicopter flying over from afar. Just as he was wondering why there was a helicopter, Liz, who was beside him, spoke up. ¡°This time, in order to save time, we¡¯ll take a helicopter to the airport. And there¡¯s already a ne waiting for us at the airport. As soon as we arrive, we can take off immediately¡­¡± Welsh nodded after he heard what Liz said. He understood Liz¡¯s feeling of racing against time. After all, it was rted to her biological sister¡¯s life. There was nothing wrong in how she valued it. ¡°I forgot to ask, have you ever been on a helicopter?¡± Just as Welsh was thinking, Liz suddenly asked. Welsh pondered for a moment and knew why she asked this question. ¡°I haven¡¯t done it. But don¡¯t worry, I can still hold on for such a short distance to the airport¡­¡± Hearing Welsh¡¯s answer, Liz nodded. ¡­ Soon, after the helicopter came to a stop, everyone was ready to set off. The moment before they set off, Rose stopped Liz, who was about to board the ne. Liz looked at her with a puzzled face. She didn¡¯t know why Rose called her down. Suddenly, Rose mysteriously brought Liz to the side. ¡°Second Madam, I seem to have seen a simr pattern that Mr. Welsh just disyed in the room. It seems to be a pattern in the legend of Solomon¡¯s Treasure.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liz did not understand why Rose would say this to her. Did she not know that time was the most precious thing right now? Rose did not seem to understand Liz¡¯s hint and continued the topic, ¡°King Solomon is someone from long ago. He is the son of King David in the Bible. There are also legends that say that he is the husband of the Queen of Sheba¡­¡± ¡°ording to the rumors, he had all sorts of incredible magic powers. He could evenmand the devils in Hell. This is very simr to Mr. Welsh¡¯s ability¡­ most importantly, in his era, men were more powerful than women.¡± ??? Liz was confused. ¡°Men are more powerful than women. That¡¯s a very long time ago, right? Could it be just a legend?¡± Rose continued, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long time. But it¡¯s true. It¡¯s said that King Solomon had many concubines, which were women. I wonder if Mr. Welsh and he¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± As if she had heard something funny, Liz immediately burst intoughter. She pointed at Rose whileughing. ¡°You don¡¯t think that Welsh will be his sessor just because he has the same ability as the legendary King Solomon, and will have many concubines and women just like that King, do you?¡± Liz patted Rose on the shoulder, she said to her with a serious face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s impossible. The current society is no longer like the ancient times. We women are in charge now. Even we women can only marry one man. How can a man have many women?¡± ¡°If you want to have affairs with other men, you have to cheat on your husband. So, if a man wants to be with many women openly¡­ it¡¯s impossible. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chapter 32 - Im Here to Make Money, Not to Die!

Chapter 32: I¡¯m Here to Make Money, Not to Die!

When Welsh took off in the helicopter, he felt that he had underestimated the mechanical creations of this world. Under the violent shaking of the helicopter, he actually felt a little dizzy. One had to know that in his previous life, he was an Archmage, so he naturally had a flying experience. Whether it was a dragon or a griffin, he had sat on it many times. This was also an important reason why he thought that he would not get airsick. However, he did not expect that the helicopter would be so bumpypared to the dragon¡¯s back. He could even smell the unpleasant smell of aviation gasoline while flying. Liz, who was at the side, saw that Welsh¡¯s face suddenly turned a little pale. She immediately understood what was going on. Welsh was the main character of this adventure. If something happened to him now, it would be a big joke. So Liz turned her head and looked at Welsh worriedly. ¡°Are you okay? The helicopter is very bumpy. Don¡¯t worry, just bear with it. The ne will be here soon. We can take a break when we arrive¡­¡± Welsh shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll set off directly.¡± He knew that time was very tight at the moment. Whether it was the journey back and forth or the blooming period of the blood orchid¡­ They were all like the death knell, pressing on desperately behind everyone. Liz naturally knew this, but seeing Welsh¡¯s determined look, she could only nod her head. Soon, the helicopter finally arrived at the airport of the passenger ne. Although Welsh was a little airsick, he was an Archmage after all. After the ne stopped, he quietly spent a dozen seconds to meditate, and that dizziness was dispelled. After feeling that he had recovered, Welsh immediately walked out of the ne. Liz had been watching him from the helicopter. She saw Welsh, who had been airsick, actually closed his eyes for a dozen seconds and was about to alight. When Liz saw this, she was afraid that Welsh would have an ident, so she immediately stood up and stretched out her hand, wanting to pull Welsh in front of her. ¡°Be careful¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± However, when Liz rushed over, she did not see a rock under her feet and directly stomped on air. Seeing Liz falling toward him, Welsh was also shocked. Then, he quickly reached out to support her. But Welsh was also disembarking from the ne, so his body wasn¡¯t bnced. Both of them fell down on thewn next to them. ¡°So big, so soft¡­¡± Welsh held a warm and soft body in his arms, feeling the sensations on his chest, he couldn¡¯t help but say it out loud. He and the female hooligan Wendy had such an awkward posture before, but Welsh could clearly feel that Wendy¡¯s figure wasn¡¯t as strong as Liz¡¯s in his arms. Not only her chest size, but Liz¡¯s body was also much softer than Wendy¡¯s, who only knew how to exercise. Hearing Welsh¡¯s words, Liz¡¯s pretty face instantly turned red. She immediately struggled to stand up from Welsh¡¯s body. Then, without looking at Welsh behind her, she directly turned around and walked towards the boarding gate at the side. Welsh was a little stunned when he saw that Liz has such a big reaction. In this world, women took advantage of men. There was no such thing as a man taking advantage of a woman. In other words, Welsh had just been taken advantage of. But why did Liz have such a big reaction? Could it be??!!! Welsh suddenly remembered what Emily had said when they went home together in the car. She said that because her second aunt believed in God and was too strong-willed, not only did she not get married, she had never even had a boyfriend. In other words, this Liz, who looked like a flirtatious young woman, was very likely a pure and innocent virgin. ¡°No wonder she had such a big reaction.¡± Looking at Liz¡¯s slightly disheveled figure, Welsh touched his chin. Oh no, he had almost forgotten what he was doing. When Welsh saw Liz about to reach the entrance of the airport, he quickly chased after her. He also knew that time was tight, and he could not afford to waste any time. ¡­ In the end, Welsh caught up with Liz and boarded the ne with her. When they reached the ne, Welsh realized that it was almost full, and his eyes were filled with green color. There were women wearing green camouge clothes everywhere¡­ They were the female soldiers, all of them looked well-equipped and ready to fight at any time. Welsh suddenly realized that these people were staring at him. There were all kinds of gazes. ¡°There was drooling, there was scrutiny, there was indifference¡­What the hell, why were there people looking at my face with jealousy? But most of them were looking at me with a judgmental gaze,¡± Welsh thought to himself. With regards to these gazes, Welsh could roughly guess what these people were thinking about. They were probably thinking why did the host have to bring a man along with her for this transaction. The journey to Borneo was clearly dangerous¡­ Wasn¡¯t this intentionally dragging them down? Looking at everyone¡¯s gazes, Liz finally understood what they were thinking. Just as she was about to walk out to exin, she saw a woman with a big waist and a strong figure walk out, fully armed. ¡°Miss Liz, this time we are going to the dangerous Borneo, not to the African Savannah for sightseeing. The trip is very dangerous, I don¡¯t know why there is a man in the team. Or do you think that¡­¡± ¡°Going to Borneo is a child¡¯s y? It¡¯s not that dangerous? If you think so, I, Lynn, can only choose to leave. You know, I¡¯m here to earn the bounty, not to die. If you want to die, go ahead. I won¡¯t apany you¡­¡± Chapter 33 - Could This Guy Be Playing a Fake Match Here?

Chapter 33: Could This Guy Be ying a Fake Match Here?

After Liz heard what Lynn said, she was ready to stand up and exin to them the importance of Welsh in this team. She had just taken two steps and was about to speak. But she was stopped by a hand that stretched out from her side. She turned around and saw that it was the other source of this matter, Welsh. Welsh suddenly walked forward and said indifferently to the female soldier in front of him, Lynn, ¡°In other words, you think that my strength is not good enough and that I will definitely drag you down when I get there?¡± The female soldier, Lynn, sized up and down at the slim Welsh in front of her. With a disdainful expression, she said, ¡°Yes! Borneo is already extremely dangerous and very unsafe. Now, I have to bring another burden, which is you. I¡¯m afraid that none of us will be able toe back if we go there¡­¡± Welsh looked at her indifferently and said softly, ¡°Hehe, what do you think makes me qualified to go with you? Hmmm¡­ am I qualified if I can defeat you?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­Hahaha¡­¡± Hearing Welsh¡¯s words, Lynn immediatelyughed out loud as if she had heard a big joke. Afterughing, Lynn looked at Welsh in front of her with a mocking gaze. ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you speak such arrogant words?¡± ¡°I am the acebatant of the Four Corners State Force, the elite of the elites. I have carried out many assassination and protection missions. The missions I have received have never failed, and I have received medals from many heads of state.¡± ¡°After I retired and became a mercenary, I did not stop practising marital arts. I am still at world¡¯s leading standard. Even those world boxing champions could notst three or four rounds under me. You still want to defeat me? Hehe¡­ I think you feel that you have lived too long¡­¡± After hearing Lynn¡¯s words, Welsh did not say anything to refute. He only gently stretched out a hand¡­ A finger. The middle finger of his right hand. Then he fiercely ced it in front of Lynn. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. I can defeat you with this finger¡­¡± Welsh looked at Lynn in front of him and said with a calm expression. ¡°Hahaha¡­Hahahaha¡­Hahahaha¡­Hahahaha¡­¡± Seeing this scene, even the onlookers around Lynnughed. When the female soldier Lynn saw Welsh¡¯s actions, she was so angry that she startedughing. She looked at Welsh fiercely. ¡°Good! I¡¯m a little impressed by your courage. You dare to provoke me. Even if I have to risk failing this mission without any reward, I will let you know how powerful I am. I will let you, a man, know that the dignity of women and soldiers cannot be humiliated!¡± After saying that, Lynn immediately made a pose and rushed toward Welsh. She stretched out one hand, wanting to grab Welsh¡¯s middle finger and snap it off. As ten fingers were connected to the heart, she wanted to cripple Welsh¡¯s finger! Who knew that just as she touched Welsh¡¯s finger, Lynn felt that something was wrong. Welsh¡¯s finger was like an oily loach. No matter how hard Lynn tried to grab it, she could not. When she was grabbing Welsh, she suddenly felt a huge force that brought her to fly behind Welsh. ¡°Boom¡­¡± With a loud sound, Lynn¡¯s body flew out and hit the hard object on the ne. ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough¡­¡± The fall was made by Welsh in the direction of Lynn¡¯s force. It was equivalent to Lynn¡¯s own strength and Welsh¡¯s strength. It was thebination of the two strength that threw her down. The force of the throw was very strong, and it almost knocked Lynn out of breath. She clutched her chest and coughed for a while. ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem¡­¡± Lynn, who was coughing non-stop, suddenly tasted sweetness in her throat and something hard appeared in her mouth. She opened her mouth and spat out twoplete teeth. ???!!! Lynn¡¯s teeth were knocked out by Welsh! Seeing this scene, everyone on the ne was shocked. Everyone present was basically a mercenary, so they naturally knew how powerful Lynn was. However, they didn¡¯t expect Lynn, who stood at the top of the world as a mercenary, to suddenly miss. She was knocked down by a skinny man! She even broke her teeth! Everyone present had their mouths wide open as they watched the scene in front of them. They were really a little surprised by this situation. Moreover, that slim man didn¡¯t make any big movements! He just kept his middle finger upright, and when Lynn grabbed his finger, he pulled back¡­ Then the powerful Lynn was dropped by a small man, and even lost her teeth. The whole process looked so simple. It was impossible to tell what martial arts technique the man used. The time was no more than two seconds. Could it be that Lynn knew who this man was and decided to y a fake match here? Was she trying to curry favor with this financial backer? Everyone looked at Welsh¡¯s slim figure and knew that he had never practiced any martial arts. They were certain of the nature of this match. But wasn¡¯t this Lynn ying the fake match too well? For the sake of money, she even lost her own teeth! The price was too high! Chapter 34 - Kill Lynn and Show It to The Mercenaries

Chapter 34: Kill Lynn and Show It to The Mercenaries

Lynn saw the suspicious looks of the crowd, and she immediately knew what they were thinking. Then, she flew into a rage out of humiliation and looked at Welsh with a face full of resentment. In her opinion, all of this was the fault of Welsh. It was Welsh who had used some insidious means to sneak attack her, she had been careless and fell. So, he was also the main culprit who had embarrassed her! ¡°Yes! That must be it. Otherwise, how could a man like him defeat me? After all, I¡¯m not only a woman, but also an elite of the Four Corners State Force. I¡¯m invincible. The mission given to me had never failed. So, all of this was his fault¡­¡± Lynn thought to herself. Lynn did not reflect on herself. Instead, she med everything on Welsh, thinking that Welsh had used despicable methods to defeat her. In fact, what she did not know was that it was Welsh who had made her fingers slippery. He had learned some martial arts at the Lancaster Magical Continent. Theter methods of borrowing force was an advanced force-relieving techniques in martial arts. It was able to catch the force of the opponent¡¯s attack, then neutralized the opponent¡¯s force, and finally released its own force along with the opponent¡¯s force¡­ Unfortunately, in Lynn¡¯s eyes, such a brilliant martial technique was nothing more than a despicable method of sneak attack in the dark. Lynn watched as Welsh was about to disappear into the distance, and the mes of hatred in her heart grew stronger. In the end, she could no longer control herself, she was so angry that she dared to do anything. She looked at Welsh¡¯s back with a fierce expression and quietly pulled out a short knife from her back. She rushed directly toward Welsh¡¯s back, wanting to teach him a lesson and wash away the shame of her previous failure. Unfortunately, just as she revealed a fierce look, Welsh had already sensed something was wrong. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The people around all cried out in surprise when they saw the short knife in Lynn¡¯s hand. Some people even wanted to warn Welsh to be careful of sneak attacks, but they were all frightened by Lynn¡¯s fierce expression with the short knife in her hand and shut their mouths. Two meters¡­ one meter¡­ half a meter¡­ Seeing that she was getting closer and closer to Welsh, Lynn¡¯s eyes revealed a smile of sess. This time, she wanted to let this man see blood! She wanted to teach him a good lesson. She slowly raised the short knife in her hand, ready to make Welsh bleed. Just as she raised the knife in her hand to the highest point, Welsh suddenly turned around and stared at the person, who wanted to sneak attack him from behind, with his sharp eyes. Welsh looked at Lynn indifferently and said softly, ¡°I think you¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°Bang¡­¡± After saying that, Welsh raised his leg, and one of his legs made an intimate contact with Lynn¡¯s abdomen. Lynn¡¯s stomach was suddenly hit by a huge force, and her body unconsciously retreated. While her body leaned back, the short knife in her hand slipped out of her hand and was snatched by Welsh in front of her. Welsh took the dagger and twisted his hand, the dagger stabbed straight at Lynn. ¡°Pffft¡­¡± With a ¡°Pffft¡± sound, the dagger was stabbed into Lynn¡¯s thigh. Judging from the exposed hilt, the tip of the dagger should have prated five to six centimeters deep. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lynn¡¯s thigh was suddenly stabbed by the dagger, she could not help but scream in pain. ¡°Ah¡­my leg, my leg¡­¡± Welsh looked at the noisy Lynn, who blocked his way to the first-ss cabin, and frowned. Then, he casually kicked the woman who blocked his way aside and continued to walk toward the first-ss cabin. During the whole process, Welsh did not look at the mercenaries around him, but they suddenly felt an inexplicable chill. Liz, who had been standing at the side, was also very shocked when she saw this scene. She was a little surprised at Welsh¡¯s ruthlessness and decisiveness. But Welsh was, after all, her invited guest, so although she was shocked, she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She just nced at them coldly, then she spoke softly to the family bodyguards. ¡°What are you looking at? Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s blood? Hurry up and drag this person out!¡± Then, without looking at the reactions of the people present, she walked quickly to Welsh and followed him to the first-ss cabin. After their boss Liz left, the mercenaries present began to discuss animatedly. ¡°The two of them really didn¡¯t put on an act! The fight between the two of them is actually real!¡± ¡°F*CK, f*ck. Could it be that when the two of them were fighting, there were some details that I didn¡¯t see? Why did I only see Lynn didn¡¯t grab the other party¡¯s finger and then fell down?¡± ¡°Could it be that this man just looked leaner, but in fact, his bones were all muscles and he was born with supernatural strength? His strength was even greater than Lynn, the special forces soldier of the Four Corners State Force. Then, the two of them shed several times in the instant they came into contact¡­¡± ¡°Maybe it really was like what you said. Anyway, at that time, I didn¡¯t see anything clearly. And that was the truth. An elite of the Four Corners State Force was knocked down by a man. There¡¯s nothing left to say¡­¡± Although they said that, they were still surprised that a man was so powerful. At the same time, they were very sympathetic to Lynn, the woman who brought her own destruction. Welsh used his powerful force to conquer these mercenaries who were too arrogant. Almost everyone was talking about Welsh, this extraordinarily powerful man. No one dared to talk about whether this man would be a hindrance. After Welsh dealt with the bothersome mercenary, Lynn, and came to the first-ss cabin, he immediately rxed. He put his feet on the shelf in front of him and muttered, ¡°To get a pillow when I¡¯m really sleepy¡­ It¡¯s too much of a coincidence¡­¡± Liz felt a little strange when she saw Welsh¡¯s rxed look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a bad temper just now? I was a little scared when I saw that look. How did it be like this?¡± Welsh smiled and said in a rxed manner, ¡°It¡¯s because before this, I¡¯v guessed that this would happen. And I¡¯ve been expecting this to happen.¡± Hearing Welsh¡¯s words, Liz felt even more confused. How could anyone want to cause trouble for himself and let others find fault with him? Welsh smiled lightly and said, ¡°I know that something will definitely happen when I¡¯m a man in a team dominated by women. That¡¯s why initially I¡¯m looking to punish an individual as a warning to others. I wanted to let those arrogant mercenaries see how good I am.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that this individual woulde so quickly. Moreover, killing that individual was actually so easy.¡± Liz heard Welsh¡¯s words and finally understood his intention. At the same time, she was greatly shocked by the amount of thoughts he had. She had never expected that the other party would already know what might happen, and had alreadye up with a solution. It seemed that this trip to Borneo would have to depend on the other party¡­ Halfway through her thoughts, she suddenly thought of another problem, she looked at Welsh and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s also because you¡¯re more powerful. Otherwise, even if you give that individual to another party, that party wouldn¡¯t dare to kill her¡­Who knows, they might get killed by that individual.¡± Chapter 35 - An Ominous Premonition!!!

Chapter 35: An Ominous Premonition!!!

After Welsh revealed his ability, almost all the mercenaries were very quiet during the flight, as they were afraid of Welsh¡¯s strength and the intimidation of the financial backer. The journey was peaceful. After dozens of hours of flying and travelling by car, they finally arrived at the world¡¯s animal and nt treasure trove, Borneo. However, before they entered, they still needed to do one more thing, that was to find a guide. Borneo¡¯s terrain was veryplicated. It was filled with dense forests and rivers. Without a local as a guide, they would definitely be lost in the primitive forests of Borneo. Just as Liz was using the money and power of the Orianna Family to find a suitable guide, they suddenly realized that the method that had always worked wasn¡¯t working. They couldn¡¯t find a local who was willing to be a guide to enter the Borneo rainforest. After some findings, they realized it was already the rainy season in Borneo these two days, so no local was willing to risk their lives as a guide to lead the way. This was because the rainy season in Borneo, like most rainforest, involves not only facing the poisonous insects and beasts, but also facing the threat of floods. Most importantly, this period of time was also the day their ancestors passed down that they could not enter the rainforests. ording to their legends, anyone who entered the rainforests at this time would encounter terrifying beasts. No one could walk out of the Borneo rainforests from the beasts and floods¡­ After hearing this legend, everyone thought that they could not find a guide to enter the rainforests. Then, a middle-aged strong woman appeared. She wore a red t-shirt and looked very strong. She also always wore a gray cap on her head. When she came, she said that she had lived in Borneo for more than ten years and could be a guide to help lead the way, but the price was very expensive. It needed to be ten times the usual price! Such an act of asking for too much was something that no one would normally agree to. However, the Orianna Family that Liz belonged to had nothing but money. In addition, her sister¡¯s life was in danger and she needed to be saved quickly. Therefore, Liz agreed without any consideration. When the woman saw that Liz agreed, she immediately asked for a portion of the deposit. After receiving the deposit, she immediately went to prepare the ship. When everyone saw that the guide was already in ce, they knew that the adventure was about to begin. Thus, they scattered to the nearby market and began to buy the items needed for the adventure. After they finished buying, they arrived at the dock. When they arrived at the dock, everyone finally knew why the guide was so serious. This was a veryrge ship. Arge boat with a discement of dozens or even hundreds of tons. With one look, it was obvious that it could sail in the rainy season of Borneo. Without any dy, everyone boarded the ship. On the first day they arrived in Borneo, they set off to explore the deep Borneo rainforest. Seeing that they were on such arge ship, everyone was very excited. They went around the ship, touching everywhere. However, just when everyone was very excited, the middle-aged guide and a few of the mercenaries actually went to a secret ce where no one noticed them and began to talk closely. ¡­ As the rainy season had not officially arrived and the ship¡¯s discement was enough, the people sitting on the ship could hardly feel the presence of the wind and waves when they set off at night. As the financial backer and the guest of the financial backer, Welsh and Liz naturally stayed close to each other. Welsh and Liz were very satisfied with this arrangement. This was because Emily had requested both of them to bring each other back. After dinner, Welsh and Liz talked for a while before returning to their rooms to begin meditating. Just as he was immersed in deep meditation, Welsh was shocked by the rich elemental energy in Borneo. It was actually more than twice as rich as the elemental energy in the outside world. It would take half a year to breakthrough in the outside world, but it would take less than three months here. Knowing that he could not stay here for long, Welsh immediately seized every moment to train. Even if he could not breakthrough, he could still use a few high-level spells. The next day, the guide led everyone on the and ship in a wide area of water. They had not yet reached the depths of the Borneo rainforest, and the ship was still circling around the periphery. The rainy season had arrived, but the rain had not started. The river that led to the depths of Borneo was still very narrow, and it could not allow the ship, which had a huge discement, to sail. In other words, everyone was waiting for the rain to fall, and there was nothing to do. Seeing that there was rare free time, everyone began to y. Above the river, everyone naturally yed water-rted events. Some wore diving suits and yed deep dives. Some wore bikinis and swam. When they were tired from swimming, they would lie on the deck and bask in the sun¡­ Seeing that everyone was having fun, even Liz, who had always been serious, wanted to rx because she had been tense for a long time. When Welsh saw Liz, who was wearing a one-piece swimsuit with a towel on her body, walking toward him, he was stunned. Although the one-piece swimsuit was already the most conservative style of swimsuit, Liz¡¯s figure was so shapely that it looked very sexy and seductive. Looking at Liz¡¯s breasts that were trembling as she walked, Welsh secretlypared them to Emily¡¯s size. In the end, he realized that Emily had lost and she had lost very badly. Liz walked slowly to Welsh¡¯s side. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go and y together? You should know that when we get to the inner parts of the Borneo rainforest, we won¡¯t have such a good opportunity to rx.¡± Welsh nced at Liz¡¯s chest. He felt that it was really unfathomable. But in the blink of an eye, he shifted his gaze away. He looked at Liz¡¯s pretty face and then turned to the other side of the Borneo rainforest, stroking his chin, he said with a worried face, ¡°You guys go and y. I¡¯ve been restless these days. I keep feeling that there¡¯s a great danger waiting for us in the depths of Borneo.¡± ¡°And these two days, I always have a bad feeling. I keep feeling that something will happen.¡± Chapter 36 - There was Something under the Water!

Chapter 36: There was Something under the Water!

Welsh didn¡¯t say that to change the topic, but he really felt that something was wrong. This morning, when he had finished his meditation and his spiritual senses were the most sensitive, he suddenly felt that there was something dangerous waiting for them in the depths of this vast Borneo rainforest. He looked at Liz in front of him with a serious face. ¡°This feeling is like on the African Savannah, when the antelope is drinking water, it suddenly feels like there¡¯s some terrifying predator looking at it under the muddy water¡­¡± He thought about it carefully and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s too simr. It¡¯s too simr.¡± Liz listened to Welsh¡¯s words and suddenly recalled that she and the others were also on the water. The water surface was also extremely turbid¡­ Under the deep water surface, it was as if there was really a huge underwater beast hidden. For a moment, she was shocked and quickly left the water surface. But soon, she was influenced by theughter of the surrounding mercenaries. She looked at the worried Welsh and said, ¡°We have so many people! And so many weapons. Even if there is a huge underwater beast, it won¡¯t be able to take advantage.¡± Welsh looked at the people around him and nodded reluctantly. But what he didn¡¯t say was that apart from the depths of the rainforest, he also felt that something was wrong in other ces. Liz saw that Welsh was looking much better, and she was ready to continue her rxing swim. But when she saw the muddy waters of Borneo, she immediately thought of what Welsh had said earlier. For a moment, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to continue swimming. She was ready to turn around and return to the cabin to rest. Welsh looked at everything around him. Mercenaries, guides, bodyguards¡­ He kept feeling that something was wrong. However, he could not tell what was wrong. As he watched Liz¡¯s graceful figure disappear from the deck, Welsh also felt that it was better to go back and train. Though he used to be a dignified Archmage, but that was still the past. Things that could be easily settled in the past might not be so easy now. ¡­ ¡°Mr. Welsh,e out for dinner¡­ Mr. Welsh¡­¡± When it was almost evening, Welsh, who had been immersed in his training, was suddenly woken up by a call. It was Liz¡¯s voice. He raised his head to look at the sky outside and realized that it was indeedte. So he decided to put aside his training and go out for dinner. On the way to the dining hall, Welsh happened to see those who were rxing and ying, they were climbing up the deck one by one. Everyone had a rxed smile on their faces. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Suddenly, just as Welsh and Liz were about to walk across the deck, a scream was heard. The two of them looked at each other and turned their heads towards the scream at the same time. They saw a woman, who looked like a bodyguard, suddenly walk quickly towards Liz with an anxious expression. She whispered a few words into Liz¡¯s ear. Welsh stood closer and could also hear a few words. ¡°There was one¡­ went down at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon¡­ It¡¯s almost seven o¡¯clock now¡­ But we haven¡¯t seen him up yet. It¡¯s very likely that he has run away or has¡­ disappeared.¡± Someone had gone missing, it was very likely that he was dead! Hearing this news, Liz, who was a business-minded person, was momentarily stunned. In the past, when she was in the family, she always discussed business with different people. Although it was also a battle of wits, and she would suffer heavy losses if she wasn¡¯t careful, she had never experienced a situation where people would suddenly die. For a moment, she did not know what to do. Welsh looked at her troubled expression and immediately knew what she was thinking. However, if there was a problem at this time, he could not hesitate and had to solve it immediately. Welsh immediately said to the bodyguard who reported the news, ¡°First, get everyone to gather on the deck and count the number of people to determine who has disappeared. Check if he had really disappeared, or if he just went back to his room to rest¡­¡± Seeing that it was Welsh who gave the order, the bodyguard hesitated for a moment. Should she listen to him? ¡°Hurry up and go¡­¡± After a period of confusion, Liz quickly came to her senses. She heard Welsh¡¯s suggestion and felt that it was very reasonable. Seeing that the bodyguard was actually looking at her, she was instantly angered and instructed her to immediately do as Welsh said. After half an hour of counting, they finally found out that the missing person was one of Liz¡¯s bodyguards. The bodyguard went swimming and had fun with the crowd in the afternoon, but was no where to be found when the rest came back. She was not found in any corner of the cabin either. ording to herpanions, the missing bodyguard was very good at swimming and would not have any danger of drowning. And even if she was drowning, she would still have time to call for help. It was because the rain had not started in Borneo yet, so the water was not turbulent. But how could she have disappeared without a trace? The Sun was about to set, and in less than half an hour, the sky would turn dark. Welsh knew that there were only two possibilities regarding the bodyguard. Either she had met with an ident and died, or she felt that this trip to Borneo was too dangerous and had already fled on her own. However, this ce was at the entrance to the heart of the Borneo rainforest. The nearest vige would require nearly two days¡¯ walk to get there. In addition, the terrain of Borneo wasplicated¡­ Therefore, escaping here would only lead to death. Then there was only one possibility, an ident had caused her not to be able to return now. Since it was not the rainy season yet and the ship was still unable to enter the jungle, coupled with the fact that a human life was at stake here, Welsh sent everyone out to look for her. In order to prevent idents this time, Welsh asked everyone to form a team of three, each holding a smoke screen that could be used as a signal. It was convenient for the team to ask for help if something went wrong, and get their teammates¡¯ support. Welsh looked at the calm surface of the water, and suddenly, everyone¡¯s figures were reflected on the water. He muttered softly, ¡°I had a bad feeling just now, and someone went missing immediately. This trip to Borneo is really¡­¡± ¡­ After half an hour, the sky was almostpletely dark. Even the headlights at the bow of the ship could not light up the surroundings. Looking at this scene, Welsh frowned and turned to shout to the people around him, ¡°Send a signal to tell them toe up.¡± ¡°Whoosh¡­¡± The people around him immediately took out a firework and shot it into the sky. In a short while, the ship was surrounded by people returning. Welsh silently counted the number of people on the ship and found that the number of people who had returned was the same as when they had gone. There was still no sign of the missing bodyguard. Although Welsh was a little disappointed, it was not out of his expectations. He had called everyone back because the sky was too dark and also to prevent any idents. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Just as everyone was taking turns to board the deck, a sudden scream attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone looked towards the source of the sound. They saw a woman in a diving suit swimming desperately towards the deck with a terrified expression, As she swam, she screamed. ¡°There¡¯s something under the water! There¡¯s something under the water!¡± Chapter 37 - The Monster in the River!

Chapter 37: The Monster in the River!

The woman¡¯s terrified look was immediately imprinted in everyone¡¯s eyes. There was a monster under the water! A thought appeared in everyone¡¯s mind at the same time. Then, everyone began to scramble to swim towards the deck. After all, although these people were all highly skilled mercenaries, their physiques were still human after all. When they were underwater, their abilities would be reduced by 70-80%. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡± Just as everyone was starting to panic, another scream sounded. The person, who was screaming, was swimming with all her might as she said with a sobbing tone, ¡°There was a very big and slippery thing that rubbed against my leg.¡± It was huge and slippery¡­ Either of these two description would make people panic. But this underwater monster had both. Didn¡¯t that mean¡­ Therefore, everyone waved their arms faster and tried to get to the deck. ¡°Hurry¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push me¡­¡± In order to get on the ship first, the people behind started to push the people in front of them. The calm surface of the water quickly became agitated. Looking at the frightened expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, Welsh knew that there must be something hidden under the water. Seeing that everyone was afraid, Welsh knew that he had to step forward. Otherwise, this trip to Borneo would be fruitless. He quickly walked to the cabin and took out a sharp harpoon. He held the harpoon in his hand and stared at the muddy surface of the water. His entire body tensed up, like a bow ready to be fired. Finally, when Welsh gathered all the energy in his body to the maximum, he saw a ck shadow. He narrowed his eyes and adjusted the position of the harpoon in his hand. Under everyone¡¯s panicked gazes, he jumped off the boat. Whether it was his posture or the harpoon in his hand, he looked like an ancient whaler. After Welsh adjusted his position and jumped off the boat, he immediately felt a strong resistance on his hand,ing from the harpoon. Welsh did not give up. Instead, he once again pressed down with the weight of his entire body. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± As the harpoon in his hand stabbed into its body, Welsh knew that his attack was effective and had finally pierced through his opponent¡¯s body. After the stab, Welsh also fell into the river. After gulping down a few mouthfuls of water, Welsh quickly floated to the surface of the water. Just as he wiped the river water on his face, he saw a harpoon standing upright on the surface of the water, charging straight at him. The monster¡¯s vitality was very tenacious. Even though Welsh had pierced through its body with a harpoon, it did not die immediately. Knowing that the monster wasing for him, Welsh naturally didn¡¯t dare to be careless. He took a deep breath and dived down again. Just as the big monster was about to arrive, he dodged the attack. Moreover, using his memory, Welsh reached out his hand and grabbed the harpoon again. Welsh exerted force with his hand and directly stood on the other party¡¯s back. But he was almost thrown off because of the huge force from the harpoon and the slippery body of the monster. Welsh stood on the top of the monster¡¯s head and could only barely support his body. Seeing that the monster under him didn¡¯t seem to be very smart, Welsh thought for a moment and started to chant. He casually cast a ¡®mental attack¡¯ on the monster¡¯s head. The low-level spell ¡®mental attack¡¯ was more effective on those with lower mental strength (intelligence). As expected, after Welsh cast the ¡®mental attack¡¯, the monster immediately stopped all its movements and was stunned. It was stunned, but Welsh was not. He pulled out the harpoon in his hand and stabbed it again. This time, in order to prevent any idents, Welsh deliberately stabbed its brain. Sure enough, the monster stopped moving and died after a few stabs. After taking care of this monster, Welsh immediately looked at the ship and motioned for everyone to pull him back. After a fight, his body began to lose some strength. However, the people on the ship did not seem to see his signal and just watched everything in a daze. In fact, they were already stunned when they saw Welsh jumping off the boat. When they saw Welsh jumping off the boat, with half of his body floating on the water and the other half moving quickly underwater, they were already stunned. Welsh, who was holding a long wooden stick in his hand as if he was motorboating, looked dashing. Everyone had their mouths wide open in amazement. In the end, Welsh could only climb onto the ship by himself. After getting on the ship, Welsh looked at the monster floating on the surface of the water and nodded in satisfaction. The monster they met this time was a big ck fish. This big fish looked about 3.5 meters long and weighed about 400 to 500 pounds. Most importantly, it had a big mouth! The size of its big mouth was about one meter wide, and it could swallow three to four adults at the same time. One had to know that in the professional fishingpetition, a 70 to 80-kilogram big fish could make a strong female angler who weighed more than 100 kilograms suffer a great loss. But the weight of this fish was estimated to be more than 80 pounds. ording to the calction, the bigger it was, the stronger it would be. This monster¡¯s strength was probably more than ten times that of a normal human. However, such a huge monster in the river was actually brought up by a slim man. Not only was it brought up, but it was also brought up with a harpoon. Harpoon fishing required one to use one¡¯s body to withstand the fish¡¯s entire body¡¯s strength struggle and counterattack. It was impossible for a person who was not strong, courageous, or an agile martial arts master to achieve that. However, he didn¡¯t use anybat techniques just now¡­ In other words, this man was just that powerful. The strength contained in his body was extremely shocking. This was an iparably robust man¡­ For a moment, all the women present started to look at Welsh with burning gazes. Welsh suddenly felt a wave of uneasiness from the stares. He looked down and saw that his clothes had been soaked in water and had be translucent. Everyone was staring at his powerful lower body. Just when he didn¡¯t know what to do, Liz suddenly appeared. She walked up with a red face and a white towel in her hand. When she was one or two meters away from Welsh, she threw it to him with her back to him. ¡°Quickly cover yourself with the towel and go back. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Then, after Welsh used the towel to cover himself, she reached out and pulled Welsh toward the cabin. Chapter 38 - The Monster Disappeared Mysteriously

Chapter 38: The Monster Disappeared Mysteriously

Liz brought Welsh back to the room. As soon as she entered the room, Liz looked at Welsh with a serious expression. ¡°How could you be so reckless? You actually went into the water to fight with that beast. Don¡¯t you know how dangerous this is?¡± The more she spoke, the more agitated she became. The distance between the two of them grew closer and closer until her face was pressed against Welsh¡¯s chest. On the other side, Welsh was taking off his clothes while listening to Liz¡¯s incessant chatter. ¡°If anything happens to you, how am I going to exin this to Emily when I go back? Such a huge monster, and it¡¯s still underwater¡­ how dangerous¡­¡± Liz¡¯s voice suddenly stopped, Welsh turned his head around curiously to see what exactly had happened. But he saw Liz standing there, staring at him with her two eyes. She was staring at his chest muscles that were exposed because he took off his coat. After Welsh transmigrated, he deeply felt the weakness of this body. So in order to prevent Wendy¡¯s incident from happening again, he also began to exercise every day. The chest muscles on his chest were just beginning to take shape, which was absolutely attractive to women. Seeing Liz¡¯s reaction, Welsh could not help butugh. Then, he began to answer her previous question, ¡°I was trying to contain the panic. If the disappearance was linked to the monster, it would cause a huge panic. This kind of panic, even if it did not erupt in the beginning, when we explore the depths of the rainforest, something terrible will happen.¡± With that, Welsh continued to take off the rest of his clothes, preparing to change into clean ones. Liz, who was on the side, saw Welsh put his hand on the edge of his underwear. How could she not know what he was going to do. Her face immediately turned red. She quickly put down the towel in her hand and walked quickly to the door. Welsh looked up and shook his head with a smile. Then, he began to take off his close-fitting clothes. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the figure at the door suddenly stop. Welsh also stopped what he was doing. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Just as he was feeling strange, the voice at the door suddenly said softly. After saying that, the figure started to move again. Welsh was stunned for a moment, then he realized that she was talking about saving her sister. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± After saying that, Welsh didn¡¯t care if the other party heard him or not. He turned around and started changing his clothes again. ¡­ After changing his clothes, Welsh went straight to the restaurant. When he saw everyone staring at him with a burning gaze, he felt his scalp go numb. Therefore, he quickly changed the topic. ¡°That fish, why didn¡¯t you fish it up for the Chef to cook? It¡¯s rare for a fish to grow to such a big size. It might taste good¡­¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Hearing Welsh¡¯s words, everyone expressed their refusal with a long ¡®no¡¯. There was even someone who stood up and said to him, ¡°This fish is so fierce. I guess the missing person was eaten by it. I don¡¯t want to eat a fish that has eaten people before¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Everyone immediately agreed. Welsh shrugged his shoulders and didn¡¯t insist when he saw no one wanted to eat this fish. After his meal, Welsh returned to his room again. This time, he didn¡¯t train straight away. Instead, he took out all the medicinal herbs that the Orianna Family had collected for him. He found a grass that looked like a goose¡¯s paw and immediately put it into his mouth and swallowed it. He had been feeling a little uneasy these past few days, so he decided to eat these herbs ahead of time, ahead of his upgrading time. When he found the blood orchid, he could directly swallow the blood orchid, greatly saving the time needed to upgrade. When he upgraded to the level of a junior mage, he was confident that he could handle any idents that might happen. ¡°Rumble¡­¡± Just as he swallowed the medicinal herbs in his hand and entered meditation, a muffled sound came from the sky outside. ¡°Pitter-patter¡­¡± After a while, the sound of rain came from outside again. The next morning, Welsh was still the first to head to the canteen as usual. As he passed by the deck, Welsh remembered that the rain had started yesterday, so he deliberately looked at the river outside. He was delighted to find that the water level in the river seemed to have risen enough for the ship to pass through. But when his eyes swept across the river, he was stunned. The big fish was gone! He hurried to the other deck to see if the fish had been washed away by the river. But he didn¡¯t see the big fish on the other side. He only saw a broken wooden stick four or five meters away from the ship. Upon closer inspection, it was indeed the harpoon that Welsh had used to kill the fish yesterday. However, the sharp spike on the harpoon had been broken by something, leaving only a bare wooden stick floating on the muddy river surface. One had to know that the wood used to make the harpoon was very hard. The big fish had struggled so intensely yesterday, but it didn¡¯t break. It was broken now¡­ And it looked like it was forcefully broken by a huge force. A thought immediately appeared in Welsh¡¯s mind. There must be a bigger and more dangerous beast under the water than the big fish!!! At this moment, he even felt there was a pair of cold eyes staring at him and the others at all times. Thinking of this, Welsh immediately wanted to go back and tell everyone his guess. But halfway through, he turned to the captain¡¯s cabin. He told the captain that the water level had risen and the ship was ready to sail. He asked the captain to set off immediately to the depths of the Borneo rainforest. The captain was also a little surprised by Welsh¡¯s decision. He asked why he was so anxious all of a sudden. Welsh did not tell her about his guess. He just told her with a serious face that time was pressing. It was better to set off now thanter. The captain looked at Welsh¡¯s serious face and thought of how brave this man was yesterday. She was a little flustered for a moment, then she quickly started the power of the ship and set off toward the depths of Borneo. Seeing the ship gradually set off, Welsh finally let out a sigh of relief and nodded. The reason why he didn¡¯t tell anyone that there might be more dangerous giant beasts underwater was that he was afraid of causing arge-scale panic that would cause the operation to stop before it even started. If they missed the blooming period of the blood orchid, Emily¡¯s mother would really be hopeless. When everyone woke up and saw that the ship was no longer where it was, they were all stunned for a moment. However, after being mercenaries for a long time, they quickly realized that they had set off early in order to rush the time. Aftering to their senses, they pretended that nothing had happened and went to wash up and eat ording to their usual routine. The next day, under the full speed of the ship, they finally arrived at a ce suitable for the growth of the blood orchid. However, thest few miles were onnd, so the ship could not sail. They could only get off the ship, put on their equipment and walk onnd. Chapter 39 - The Appearance of the Beast, Lynn’s Death!

Chapter 39: The Appearance of the Beast, Lynn¡¯s Death!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio To avoid any idents, Welsh and Liz put on their jackets and followed the team. Looking at their surroundings, Welsh sighed more than once. Borneo was indeed a treasure trove of animals and nts on Aquamarine. It was extremely dangerous. A withered vine by the side of the road might be the disguise of a poisonous snake. Two meters away, there might be a ck panther hiding in the bushes, a rotten wood in the river might be a giant man-eating crocodile... Danger was hidden in almost everything around them, and the terrain wasplicated... As they advanced, they were all very careful and did not dare to be careless. ¡°Guide, what should we do next... Eh, the guide is gone?¡± Just when they reached the junction of a cross road and did not know which direction to go, they suddenly realized that the guide who was walking behind the team had disappeared. Everyone was stunned when they saw this Borneo¡¯s terrain wasplicated. Without a guide, even if theypleted the mission, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get out. ¡°Da, da, da, da, da, da, da, da, da, da, da, da...¡± ¡°Ah...ah...ah...¡± Just when everyone was stunned, a gunshot suddenly sounded. A group of unfamiliar mercenaries suddenly appeared from the surrounding bushes. Looking at the mercenaries and bodyguards around them, falling helplessly and only a few of them were still alive, Liz and Welsh were stunned. Just as the two of them were stunned, a tall and strong woman walked out from the group of mercenaries who suddenly appeared. She held a gun in her hand and looked at Welsh who was standing in the middle of the corpse with a smug expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a very powerful man? Aren¡¯t you very good at fighting? Why don¡¯t youe out and beat me up now?¡± That¡¯s right, this person was the mercenary Lynn who was kicked out of Welsh¡¯s team in the beginning. ¡°Now that you have fallen into my hands, I must let you know how powerful I am. Otherwise, others will think that my ability isn¡¯t good enough!¡± After saying that, she pulled out the short knife on her leg and slowly walked toward Welsh. When she saw that, Liz immediately said angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you want the reward?¡± Hearing Liz¡¯s words, Lynn immediately turned to look at her with a sneer. ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m a mercenary you hired to earn your reward? To tell you the truth, someone paid double the price to buy your life!¡± ¡°So this time, not only can I get the blood orchid and the bounty, but I can also get a ransom and arge bounty. Most importantly... I can also get such a top-notch man like you.¡± After saying that, Lynn turned her gaze to Welsh, who was at the side, and the desire in her eyes was self-evident. Welsh looked at Lynn, who had a smug look on her face. Then he suddenly opened his mouth to ask, ¡°The bodyguard, who was missing, actually found out about your collusion and was silenced by you, right?¡± Hearing Welsh¡¯s words, Lynn was also stunned for a moment. Then she bluntly admitted, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right. It was us who killed her. She found out that we were talking in secret. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the two of you are still useful to us, I would have sent both of you to see her just now.¡± After saying that, Lynn immediately picked up the gun in her hand and urged Welsh and Liz, who was beside him, to walk in the direction where the blood orchid was growing. Welsh looked at the bodyguard lying beside him and the gun injury on the back of the corpse. Without saying anything, he followed Lynn¡¯s instructions, supporting Liz, who was beside him, and walked forward. He didn¡¯t choose to resist. Firstly, his current training level hadn¡¯t breakthrough yet, so the gun was still a great threat to him. Secondly, there was another burden beside him, Liz. He needed to ensure her safety. He had already eaten all the medicinal herbs the night before, so he only needed thest blood orchid to upgrade to a junior mage. And when he became a junior mage, even if all the mercenaries had guns, they would not be his match. ... After about two hours of travelling, they finally saw a streak of red on the cliff of the canyon in the distance. This was the goal of this trip, the blood orchid. However, Lynn and the others did not immediately go over to take the bounty target. Instead, they pointed their guns at Welsh and Liz. ¡°Go, take that thing off.¡± In the middle of the canyon rift, there was only a rotten piece of wood connecting the blood orchid and them. Although the width of the wood was very wide, the degree of decay was really daunting. If a person walked on it, he would be in danger of falling if he was not careful. Lynn could not let her own people take the risk, so she turned her gun toward Welsh and said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very skilled? Go and get the blood orchid for me.¡± Hearing Lynn¡¯s words, Welsh¡¯s eyes moved. This arrangement was exactly what he wanted. He had been worried about how he could get the blood orchid under everyone¡¯s eyes, but now Lynn had given him this chance personally. Without saying anything, Welsh was ready to walk toward the rotten wood. ¡°Don¡¯t go...¡± Suddenly, a pair of hands grabbed his arm. Welsh turned around and saw that it was Liz. She shook her head, her eyes filled with worry. Welsh patted her hands and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine.¡± After saying that, Welsh freed his arm from Liz¡¯s hands and walked towards the blood orchid. When he was at the Lancaster Continent, Welsh had often trained his bnce. The rotten wood in front of him was nothing in his eyes at all. Without stopping, he walked straight up. ¡°Crack...¡± However, this rotten wood had already decayed. Although it did not break after Welsh walked on it, many pieces still fell off. ¡°Thud...¡± The wooden block fell into the water of the valley, making waves of water sounds. His eyes moved along with the falling wooden block. Suddenly, Welsh noticed a ck sharp thing on a protrusion on the opposite cliff. Looking at that thing, he suddenly felt that it looked familiar. But this was the depths of Borneo. Welsh had never been here before, so how could it look familiar? So he took a few steps forward, wanting to see what it was. He narrowed his eyes and looked carefully. It was the head of the harpoon, the harpoon head that Welsh had used to pierce into the big fish¡¯s body! The harpoon head was in the big fish¡¯s body, and the big fish had been eaten by another giant monster. Looking at the harpoon head, Welsh suddenly broke out in cold sweat. A terrifying thought appeared in his mind. Now that the harpoon head was here, it would mean that the giant beast that had eaten the big fish was here! A bloodthirsty giant beast was watching them from all directions! Thinking of this, Welsh instantly turned his gaze and looked around. He wanted to find the ferocious giant beast that was hiding in the dark immediately. Finally, he saw the giant beast that had been hiding around them in the river more than ten meters below where the blood orchid bloomed. This sight made Welsh break out in cold sweat. It was actually a giant reticted python that was more than ten meters long! It had jet-ck skin, strong muscles and a body that was as thick as an oil barrel. All these characteristics indicated that it was an invincible hunter. The giant python ced half of its body in the water and entangled itself with the other pythons. It was mating!!! What made Welsh even more surprised was that not only was the giant python mating, it would also raise its head to look at the blood orchid on the cliff from time to time, its eyes filled with desire. Welsh felt that the size and aura of this python wasparable to that of a senior magical beast from the Lancaster Continent. Even an intermediate mage would not dare to provoke a high-level magical beast, not to mention that Welsh could only be considered an apprentice mage at the moment. ¡°Hurry up, what are you waiting for? Do you want to get shot?¡± Just as he felt a moment of hesitation, Lynn spoke from behind him. She raised the gun in her hand and kept threatening Welsh. Welsh looked at the python at the bottom of the valley and then at Lynn behind him. If he advanced, he might die. If he retreated, he would be shot... Just as Welsh was in a dilemma, he turned his head and finally thought of a solution. Standing on the rotten wood, he carefully approached the blood orchid... Finally, he stopped only two meters away from the blood orchid. At this position, he would not attract the attention of the python, but he could also instantly pluck the blood orchid and turn around. Welsh looked at the python that was more than ten meters below him, waiting... Finally, at the moment the python turned around, he rushed forward and plucked the blood orchid in front of him. After plucking it, he did not carry it with him. Instead, he threw it behind his back. When Lynn and the others saw the blood orchid flying towards them, they immediately reached out to catch it. When the python turned around and saw that the blood orchid was not where it was, it was stunned at first. Then, it saw the blood orchid flying above the canyon. Seeing this scene, it immediately gave up on its mating partner and jumped out of the water. Welsh, who was lying on the rotten wood, finally saw the full appearance of the giant beast. It had a ck snake skin and a body as thick as an oil barrel. Its body was full of scars from fighting with all kinds of fierce beasts. The most important thing was its body length... It was at least twenty meters long! Meanwhile, Lynn, who was on the other side, immediately began tough loudly after grabbing the blood orchid in her hand. ¡°Hahaha...I¡¯m the biggest winner. I¡¯m rich!¡± Sheughed as she raised the gun in her hand and aimed it at Liz, ready to pull the trigger. ¡°Goodbye, Madam. You¡¯re no longer of any use... er...¡± The python saw that Lynn was holding the blood orchid in her hand and immediately opened its mouth wide and swallowed her. ¡°Holy shit...¡± When the other mercenaries saw their boss being swallowed by the beast that suddenly appeared, they were all stunned. ¡°Da, da, da, da, da, da, da...¡± They immediately reacted and raised their guns to aim at the beast in front of them. They wanted to kill the beast in front of them and avenge their boss. ¡°ng, ng, ng...¡± The bullets hit the python¡¯s body, but it seemed to have no effect at all. They only picked up a shower of sparks. But the impact still made the python hurt a little. ¡°Roar...¡± The python roared loudly and rushed towards the mercenaries who shot at it. It wanted to kill all those who hurt it! However, before anyone noticed it, Welsh had already carried the blood orchid and escaped with Liz in the direction of the periphery. Chapter 40 - Blood Orchid with Aphrodisiac Effect

Chapter 40: Blood Orchid with Aphrodisiac Effect

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Welsh saw that everyone had drawn the attention of the giant beast away, he immediately jumped out of the rotten wood. He stretched out his hand and pulled Liz, who was still in a daze, to run outside. When Liz saw that it was Welsh who was pulling her, she immediately reacted and started to run with him as if her life depended on it. Now, it was no longer a matter of blood orchid and training level... It was a matter of life and death! As Welsh ran, he thought to himself that this python was simply too terrifying. Even bullets from guns weren¡¯t able to cause much damage. It was likely that it had the power of a senior magic beast from the Lancaster Continent in his previous life. Thinking about how an archmage like him was being chased and beaten by a ¡®senior magic beast¡¯, Welsh let out a bitterugh. If he had the strength of his previous life, not to mention a python that wasparable to a senior magic beast, even a saint-level dragon would be nothing in front of him. Welsh rubbed his chest and muttered to himself, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t need to return to my previous life. As long as I be a junior mage, I have the confidence to kill the mercenaries and the python!¡± However, there was nothing he could do now. Welsh was still just an apprentice mage, so he could only run away first. Whether it was the python or the mercenaries, they were not problems he could tackle now. He could only take advantage of the fact that both sides were fighting now and he would run away in the heavy rain. ¡°Rumble...¡± While the two of them were running desperately, the rain started to fall harder and harder. In the end, it was as if someone was pouring water from a basin in the sky. ¡°Pa...¡± Suddenly, during the process of running, Liz identally stepped on a tree root and fell. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Welsh immediately squatted down and looked at her. Liz¡¯s face was pale. She was trying hard to endure the difort in her body and shook her head. Welsh saw her chest panting heavily from the long run and frowned. ¡°Let me carry you.¡± After saying that, Welsh carried Liz behind him. After struggling a few times, Liz realized that she could not break free, so she let Welsh carry her. Although he could feel two lumps of soft flesh rubbing against his back, Welsh did not have any thoughts in his mind. He knew that it was not the time to think about this. The most important thing now was to find a ce to hide from the rain. Finally, under Welsh¡¯s deliberate search, he found a small cave. After confirming that there was no danger in the cave, Welsh carried Liz in. Seeing Liz trembling from the rain, Welsh decided to go out and look for dry grass, dry wood...Things that could make a fire. Unfortunately, the rain had been falling for a few days, and the rainforest was already wet. There was no dry ce. Welsh could only return empty-handed. When he returned to the cave, Welsh saw that Liz had actually fainted, and her face had be very pale. He reached out and touched Liz¡¯s head, and found that the temperature was a little low. Welsh thought, ¡°She needs to keep warm!¡± A solution immediately appeared in Welsh¡¯s mind. But now that it was raining, Welsh could no longer find anything to build a fire or keep warm. Not only that, even their clothes were soaked. Welsh reached out to grab Liz¡¯s arm and began to rub it up and down. Welsh hoped that this action of his would allow Liz¡¯s body temperature to rise again. Unfortunately, Liz was still frowning and unconscious after a few minutes had passed, and her body temperature had not risen. Welsh knew that she was going to suffer from hypothermia. Thinking of how he had promised Emily that he would bring her second aunt back, Welsh gritted his teeth and took off all of his and Liz¡¯s clothes. Looking at Liz¡¯s snow-white and curvy body, her usual unsmiling face was now filled with weakness. Looking at this scene, Welsh was stunned. He felt his nose heat up and two streams of heat flowed down from his nostrils. ¡°Rumble...¡± A thunderous sound rang out. Welsh immediately came to his senses and stretched out his hand to hold Liz tightly in his embrace. Just as he was about to protect the beauty in his embrace, he felt his heart beat even more intensely. The soft body in his arms was seducing him all the time. Just as he felt that his mind was in a trance, a sh of red caught his attention. The blood orchid that he had hidden away... Welsh had already consumed all the other medicines along the way. Only the blood orchid was left now. Therefore, Welsh felt that he might as well clear his mind of all temptations and train first. Thus, Welsh reached out to pick up the blood orchid in front of him and swallowed it in one gulp. After swallowing it, Welsh immediately began to circte the magic power in his body, fully digesting the blood orchid in his stomach. However, the blood orchid of life in Lancaster Continent was slightly different from the blood orchid of life in Aquamarine. Thus, Welsh felt that his body was bing hotter and hotter after a few minutester. He opened his eyes and looked at the beautiful woman beneath him. He realized that Liz had be more beautiful and attractive. He felt that he understood why the giant beast was mating while watching the blood orchid ripen. It turned out that the blood orchid on Aquamarine had an aphrodisiac effect... Looking at Liz beneath him, Welsh¡¯s breathing became heavier and heavier. Chapter 41 - Spring in the Cave. Lizs Psychological Changes

Chapter 41: Spring in the Cave. Liz¡¯s Psychological Changes

¡°Phew¡­¡± Welsh was gasping for air. Under the effects of the blood orchid, his whole body felt like it was on fire. He looked at the white body in front of him and gradually lost his consciousness. Although Liz was older than him, but she was the kind of woman who was mature and intelligent. Compared to a young girl, she had a fatal allure. Especially for a man like Welsh, who was full of vigor, she was even more irresistible. Welsh shakily stretched out his hand and covered the soft and plump ball. The ce which entered his hand was silky and soft. Then, Welsh squeezed hard. His five fingers sank deep into the flesh, causing the plump ball to change into various shapes. ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Perhaps it was because he used too much force, Liz woke up from hera. When she saw the scene in front of her, Liz¡¯s beautiful eyes widened and her face turned red. Up until now, she had not even had a boyfriend. Now that she was naked while in the same room as a man, her heart was in a mess. She did not expect Welsh to be such a person! Previously, she had thought that Welsh was a gentleman, she didn¡¯t expect him to expose his hypocritical face so quickly. She resisted desperately, struggling, but her body could not exert any strength. However, she soon discovered Welsh¡¯s abnormality. ¡°Welsh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Liz tried to make Welshe to his senses, but Welsh directly pinned down both her hands instead. The two bodies in the cave were entangled together. No matter how Liz struggled, it was useless. ¡°Welsh, don¡¯t, if you do this, Emily¡­ Wuuuu!¡± Liz¡¯s blue eyes widened, her eyshes trembled slightly, and her brain was filled with rumbling sounds. Welsh willfully covered her soft lips and sucked on the jade nectar inside. What was even more intolerable to Liz was that he actually pried open her teeth, and the two tongues happily intertwined together. Boom! Liz felt her body tremble violently. At the same time, she also felt a strange feelinging from all over her body. A pair of big hands caressed her body back and forth. A numbing sensation that was like an electric current reverberated in her mind. She gradually gave up on resisting. Welsh¡¯s entire body was extremely hot at this moment, and he was upying the high ground. On one hand, he sucked on Liz¡¯s sweet lips, and on the other hand, he caressed her straight and slender thigh back and forth. The aphrodisiac effect of the blood orchid began to take effect. As Welsh had only refined the blood orchid for a short period of time, the effect of the medicine had notpletely dissipated, causing even Welsh¡¯s saliva to carry the aphrodisiac effect. Liz also gradually gave up on resisting, and the two bodiespletely sank into ecstasy in the cave. Spring was in the air, and they indulged in the pleasure so much so that they were unwilling to stop. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Two thick sounds of breathing rose and fell. Under Welsh¡¯s caress, Liz let out small moans, and her face was as red as a ripe peach. Her beautiful and bluish eyes became even more hazy, like gems in the starry night. Especially her voice which was irresistable to all men, it aroused the fire of desire in Welsh¡¯s heart. If it was said that Welsh was still fighting against the Devil in his heart just now, then under the effect of the chaotic sound of desire, his mind waspletely upied by desire. He only had one thought now, which was topletely upy and tear the woman in front of him into pieces. Welsh¡¯s palm moved down all the way, caressing her beautiful lower abdomen. Then, he lingered there for a short while. Then, along with her high-pitched sound, he pressed down on the protruding hill. The intense stimtion woke Liz up from her infatuation. ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t!¡± Liz seemed to have been woken up by a basin of water. She began to struggle violently again with a hint of fear on her face. Her niece and Welsh had a wonderful rtionship. If she did it with him¡­ No, absolutely not! But this feeling was so wonderful. Numbness, chaos, panic¡­ All kinds of mysterious powers that allowed the soul to sublimate rushed into her heart like a tidal wave. ¡°Oh~¡± At this moment, Liz let out a high-pitched moan. Liz, who was being hugged by Welsh, began to tremble violently. Her body arched up high, and her slender nails left a long scratch on his back. ¡°No, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Liz muttered, but from her flushed face, it could be seen that she was already in a daze. ¡°Huff!¡± Welsh panted and moved Liz¡¯s slender legs away, his body slowly moving forward. When he came into contact with that touch of spring, Liz¡¯s brain sted, and her blurry blue eyes became clear-headed. Then, she began to struggle violently. Previously, it was just a small matter. She could indulge in it for a while. Moreover, Welsh was very handsome, so she did not dislike it. But this was the most crucial step. Unfortunately¡­ Welsh hadpletely walked on the path. If at the beginning, Liz¡¯s attitude had been a little tougher, perhaps she could have pulled him back from the abyss of infatuation. But now, the effect of the blood orchid was at its peak. Without any hesitation, Welsh charged forward with his waist, and Liz¡¯s body fell backward. Perhaps it was because he was too excited, but Welsh didn¡¯t aim well enough the first time. Liz let out a cry of surprise. She felt the feeling of friction below her, which was infinitely magnified in her mind, making her both resist and yearn for it. The next round of impact began. Welsh still did not enter. He tried more than ten times in a row, but failed. Liz¡¯s original resistance had long dissipated in the time of the several impacts. Now, she suddenly had an idea. It did not matter if she indulged this time. After all, no one knew. At worst, she could just pretend that it did not happen after the event. When this idea surfaced, even Liz was shocked. How could she have such an idea? ¡°Ah¡­¡± Just as her imagination ran wild, a high-pitched voice resounded through the cave. At the same time, a sense of fulfillment assaulted her heart. However, before she could think much about it, another wave offortable feeling made her moan. Welsh¡¯s rapid impact was like a machine that never stopped. It was fierce and powerful, mercilessly hitting the blooming stamen. And Liz was also sent to the peak by the countless impact. At this time, she was thinking about quite a lot. Like, how she and Welsh should face Emily in the future after such a thing had happened. And what kind of emotions she should show when Welsh woke up. Should she be angry or pretend that nothing had happened. But soon, she was immersed in a the ecstasy and began to enjoy the subtle feeling that she had never felt before. The spring in the cave was endless and beautiful. Even though Welsh was a man and his strength was much weaker than a woman¡¯s, he was a powerful mage. He could use magic to temper his body, muscles and bones. His body was strong to the extreme. Under such fierce collisions, Liz felt that she could not take it anymore. Every time Welsh pounded her, it was as if her body was going to be torn apart. Her hands were tightly wrapped around Welsh¡¯s neck, enjoying the waves of the attack. Chapter 42 - Massage Technique, You Bad Boy

Chapter 42: Massage Technique, You Bad Boy

After an unknown amount of time, the sounds in the cave gradually stopped. Both of them were covered in sweat, the scene magnificent. Welsh fell into a deep sleep on Liz¡¯s body. After two hours of continuous movement, even if he was made from iron, he couldn¡¯t bear it. Liz fell asleep faster than Welsh. Her first feeling was that her body was about to fall apart. She was more ufortable than death after being tortured by him. However, the feeling of being pushed to the peak was really wonderful. It could be said that pain and pleasure coexisted. Time passed quietly. When the starlight shone in at night, Weiss slowly opened his eyes. Then, he was stunned on the spot. ¡°What did I¡­¡± His gaze was shocked by the ring blood next to them. ¡°I actually did it¡­ This¡­¡± Welsh did not feel good at all. He originally wanted to keep Liz warm because when he came, he promised Emily that he would take good care of Liz. But now¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± The voicepletely made Welsh¡¯s hair stand on end. Liz was awake. How should he exin it? If it was another woman, it would be fine, but this was Emily¡¯s second aunt. He couldn¡¯t possibly say that this was all because of the blood orchid, right? This reason was toome. Liz gradually opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was Welsh, who was stunned at the side. Welsh was also paying attention to her. At this time, Welsh had already came to his senses. Things had already happened, so he had to find a way to solve it. Escaping would never solve the problem. Welsh, who had a strong mentality from his previous life, quickly calmed down. Just as he was about to exin, he was surprised to find that Liz did not say anything. She picked up the clothes next to her and began to put them on. Her movements were very slow, and her lower body was in pain as if it was being torn apart. From this, one could imagine how crazy the process had been. However, this also treated Welsh¡¯s eyes to a feast. Liz¡¯s figure was definitely one of a kind. Her fair skin shone brightly under the starlight. Especially her curvaceous figure, which was of golden proportions. It made people¡¯s eyes turn red with envy. ¡°You¡­¡± Both of them spoke at the same time, and then remained silent for a long while. ¡°I, this, that¡­¡± Welsh was the first to break the silence. ¡°I know!¡± Liz interrupted him. ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t me me!¡± Welsh was only wearing a pair of big underpants at the moment, and he said in astonishment. Liz shook her head. She also knew that this was not Welsh¡¯s fault. If it was not for Welsh saving her, she would have died in the mouth of the Python. All of this was caused by bloody orchid. Welsh was also stunned. Looking at Liz¡¯s calmness, he had thought of countless oues, but he had never thought that this would be the result. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Emily.¡± Liz said at this time. Welsh nodded. Next, Welsh checked on Liz. Her low temperature was gone. However, due to yesterday¡¯s madness, her legs were still burning and painful. The current Liz could not withstand any cold. Welsh went out to find some dry branches and grass and came back to build a fire. The gentle light of the fire reflected on Liz¡¯s beautiful face. Compared to before, she now had a hint of mature charm. ¡°We¡¯ll go back at dawn.¡± Welsh said. The blood orchid had been found. There was no need to stay any more. Although the blood orchid had been refined by him, it also made his blood carry the characteristics of the blood orchid. In fact, he had thought of going back to get more blood orchids. However, that giant python was very fierce, and he could not deal with it now. He woulde back to get it when he was stronger in the future. Liz nodded her head gently. Perhaps it was because of the madness yesterday that Liz¡¯s attitude had changed imperceptibly. Now, when she faced Welsh, she was as docile as a cat. This was something that was impossible in the past. In this world, women¡¯s rights were paramount, and men¡¯s status was not respected. Especially for a woman from arge family like Orianna, her status was even more noble. To be able to make them submit to a man was no less than a fantasy. But this impossible thing happened to Welsh. If others saw this scene, they would definitely be shocked until their scalps went numb. The two of them chatted casually. Welsh noticed that Liz¡¯s brows were still furrowed, so he asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡± Liz wanted to stand up and change to a morefortable position. However, the next moment, a sharp pain hit her, making her body unstable. She fell directly towards the fire. If she did fall into the fire, she would definitely be scalded. Welsh had sharp eyes and agile hands. In the instant that this matter happened, he directly hugged Liz into his arms. Their eyes met, and a familiar fragrance entered Welsh¡¯s nostrils. Although he had tasted this delicate body yesterday, when he hugged her, he shamelessly had a reaction again. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Liz¡¯s face was flushed. She was only wearing a thin piece of clothing, and she could clearly feel the temperature of the big hand. She could not help but think of the madness of yesterday. A familiar sense of soul movement once again echoed in her mind. At this moment, her body trembled slightly, and her face could not help but be redder. Under Welsh¡¯s puzzled gaze, she trotted to the inner side of the cave. There was a human-shaped mountain wall there that could block Welsh¡¯s view. ¡°Is there a need to be like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already seen everything I need to see, what¡¯s there to be shy about?¡± Welsh focused on roasting the wild boar. This was something he had unintentionally hunted down. The two of them had not eaten for more than a day. In addition to the crazy exercise yesterday, they had consumed a lot of energy. Welsh did not think much of it. He could absorb the magic energy within the Heaven and Earth and be self-sufficient. But this was not the case for Liz. After a moment, Liz walked over with an extremely strange posture. Welsh was stunned for a moment and immediately reacted. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Hearing Welsh¡¯s straightforward words, the blush on Liz¡¯s face that had just died down immediately floated up again. Seeing that Liz didn¡¯t say anything, Welshughed and went to her side. ¡°I¡¯ve learned some special massage techniques that can reduce this type of pain. Believe me.¡± Actually, when Welsh said these things, one would feel that he had some ill intentions. A massage technique, to massage there! No matter how one looked at it, it seemed to be a bit flirtatious. Liz also widened her eyes and looked at Welsh in disbelief. She whispered, ¡°Hooligan!¡± Welsh¡¯s face darkened and he exined, ¡°This massage technique can really alleviate the pain. ¡°Right now, we¡¯re deep in Borneo. We¡¯re in the middle of nowhere, with no viges or shops, let alone a hospital. Don¡¯t tell me you want to endure it forever? ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve already done everything just now. There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about.¡± His words were fine in the beginning. Liz listened quietly, but the following words made her whole body heat up. This bad boy, why didn¡¯t I realize that he was actually so perverted in the past. If Welsh knew what Liz was thinking, he would definitely shout that he was wronged. It was indeed a lie for him to say that he knew how to massage, but with his magical energy, it would be much more useful than a massage. Chapter 43 - Are You Not... Not Done Yet?

Chapter 43: Are You Not... Not Done Yet?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Even though Liz was very reluctant, the pain in her body made her decide to give it a try. Just like what Welsh said, they already seen each other naked, so what was there for her to feel embarrassed for. However, she still red at Welsh and said, ¡°You can¡¯t have any other thoughts, or I¡¯ll...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± Welsh said seriously. Liz rolled her eyes. However, she was still a little nervous. After all, she was now in a sober state, and was about to perform such a PG-18 action. Previously, Liz had been influenced by the blood orchid, so she had put on an attitude that was half-declining and half-epting. She stared into Welsh¡¯s eyes. Welsh smiled warmly to let her rx. Then, under Liz¡¯s gaze, Welsh slowly reached his hand in. Liz¡¯s heart began to beat violently, and her face turned pink. Welsh also noticed her movements. ¡°Rx, it¡¯ll be over soon.¡± Although he didn¡¯t have powerful magic energy now, and couldn¡¯t kill the python. But casting a healing spell was still easy. However, Liz was too sensitive. Just as Welsh¡¯s palm touched her thighs, Liz¡¯s body suddenly trembled. Her body tightened like a fully charged bow. Liz¡¯s heartbeat became louder and louder. It could be heard clearly in the entire cave. ¡°Hng!¡± A moaning sound. Liz¡¯s face rapidly turned red. She did not dare to look into Welsh¡¯s eyes. She could not believe that she would make such a sound. For a moment, her heart was in a mess. Liz secretly looked at Welsh. When she found that he was still focused as if he did not hear the sound, she was relieved. But she did not know that Welsh just did not want to make her look bad. As a mage, his soul energy was powerful. He could even hear the sound of an ant crawling over ten meters away clearly, let alone at such a close distance. At this time, Welsh¡¯s palm had already touched the top of the hill and began to knead it. The magic energy was released quietly, and white particles entered it, soothing the swollen flesh. This was the junior healing spell of magic. It¡¯s effects were equivalent to a priest¡¯s in his previous life, which could release divine power to heal wounds and diseases. If one observed carefully, they would find that the swollen area was rapidly receding. This was the second time Welsh had touched the sacrednd. His technique was delicate and gentle. Liz, on the other hand, bit her teeth tightly, not letting herself make a sound. The moan just now had already made her face flush red. As Welsh caressed her, Liz felt that her body was bing more and more sensitive, as if she had reached a certain limit. This kind of oppressive feeling made her entire body feel as if thousands of ants were crawling over it. If one looked carefully, one would discover that the five toes on each of her two fair and tender little feet were forcefully stretching out, forcefully suppressing the desire that was surging in her heart. However, what surprised her was that she really did not feel pain anymore. So it turned out that Welsh did not lie to her. He really knew how to massage. ¡°Are... Are you done?¡± Liz couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. At this moment, she felt hot all over, and her face was frighteningly hot. Welsh raised his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m almost done. Bear with it a little longer.¡± Liz pursed her lips and nodded. Welsh also felt this strange atmosphere, so he quickened the pace of his hands. The magic energy in his body quickly spread from his hands into her body. ¡°En... en... en... ah...¡± A pleasant voice sounded. Welsh raised his head and looked at Liz in confusion. Liz¡¯s eyes reddened and she quickly covered her red lips with her hands. She really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. The feeling just now was too strong. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out, and Welsh even heard it. At this moment, she wished she could find a hole to hide in. And the more she felt it, the more she felt a strange feelinging from her lower body, like ants were crawling all around her body. ¡°Are you not... not done yet!¡± Liz¡¯s tone was close to crying. She gradually felt a warm current surging in her body. Of course, she knew what it was. She hoped that it wouldn¡¯te out in front of Welsh. Welsh felt that the swelling below had healed. But at this moment, a warm current suddenly hit his hand. It was boiling hot. And Liz seemed to have lost her strength. Shey in his arms and directly copsed, apanied by a slight tremble. With a flushed face, she had a satisfied expression on her face. Welsh was stunned on the spot. ¡°This is an orgasm!¡± F*ck! Something like this could happen? This ... You¡¯re satisfied, but what about me? Welsh really wanted to do her again, but he quickly suppressed this thought. It would be reasonable to say thatst time they were under the influence of the bloody orchid and it was not voluntarily. But what would he say if he did it this time again! So Welsh suppressed his own thoughts. Moreover, he was not a treacherous person who took advantage of another¡¯s perilous state. He had his own principles. Unless it was Liz who took the initiative. After a long while, Liz finally came to her senses. The redness on her face gradually faded. Liz was a little embarrassed. She actually did such a thing in front of Welsh. Moreover, it was when she was extremely clear-headed. If others knew about this, Liz could not imagine what kind of scene it would be. She was afraid that she would then be too ashamed to see anyone. ¡°Welsh, thank you!¡± Liz said softly. She spoke very softly. If it wasn¡¯t for Welsh¡¯s amazing hearing, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear what she said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is what I should do,¡± Welsh said with a smile. Then, he picked up the pig leg with that was roasted to a golden brown and handed it to Liz. ¡°You must be famished. Eat something.¡± Liz didn¡¯t decline. She was really famished. Since yesterday, she hadn¡¯t eaten anything for a day. Welsh also grabbed a roasted pork leg and started to eat. ... The next morning. Liz had recovered her strength, but her body was still a little weak. Welsh also exined the previous problem to Liz, which was because of the blood orchid¡¯s aphrodisiac effect. Liz also remembered the scene of the giant python mating around the blood orchid. ¡°Welsh, should we turn back and pick another blood orchid?¡± Liz probed. Although she was very afraid of the giant python, she was willing to take this risk for Emily¡¯s mother. Because she already knew that the only blood orchid had been refined by Welsh. Welsh shook his head when he heard that. The danger was too great. They were already lucky to be able to escape. If they went there again, they might not be so lucky. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already obtained the characteristics of the blood orchid. This is enough.¡± Although she did not understand Welsh¡¯s words, Liz did not ask further. She felt that she only needed to trust Welsh. The next step was to find a way to go back. Chapter 44 - Encounter a Deadly Spider, Counter-attack

Chapter 44: Encounter a Deadly Spider, Counter-attack

The pilot of the helicopter had died, and Welsh did not know how to fly a ne. Therefore, the two of them decided on a route. First, they would take a boat from Borneo to Bandesh, and then they would return to Royo City. Welsh carried Liz on his back as they passed through the jungle of Borneo. They were very careful along the way. Among the dangers they encountered, they ran into a swamp. There were only a few wooden stakes on it, and below was a calm river. ¡°Hold on tight.¡± Welsh reminded her and carried Liz on his back as they walked on the wooden stakes. If Welsh was alone, he could easily pass through like a bird. But now, with Liz, there was undoubtedly a lot more burden. And taking the water route was an even more undesirable method. Especially in a primitive forest like this, which was full of dangers everywhere. Everything seemed to be in a peaceful slumber, but there might be big and dangerous creatures hidden underneath. If one was not careful, one might face a fatal danger. For example, the giant octopus and the giant python that they had encountered earlier could all be considered the fangs of the Grim Reaper. Although he had magical energy, he might even die if he was poisoned in this godforsaken ce. ¡°Welsh, why don¡¯t you put me down?¡± Liz said worriedly as she looked at the swaying wooden stake. ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡± Welsh instructed. He stepped on the wooden stakes while looked around with caution, guarding against any sudden attacks from underwater monsters. Fortunately, they passed through the river without encountering any major dangers. Both of their hearts calmed down. But at this moment, a hissing sound came from the forest in front of them. Welsh was shocked and looked ahead with his sharp eyes. In less than a moment, a huge spider rushed over from the forest. Its body was as big as an adult sheep. It was a colorful ck. Its sharp mouthparts rubbed against each other as it ran over with its ws. Liz¡¯s scalp went numb. She said anxiously, ¡°Welsh, what should we do?¡± She had forgotten that women¡¯s rights were paramount in this world. When she encountered danger, she actually asked for Welsh¡¯s opinion. It was obvious that in her heart, Welsh had already be someone she could rely on. For some reason, as long as Welsh was around, she felt very safe. Run! Welsh moved his legs and ran towards another jungle. Because he had just treated Liz¡¯s injury, he had used too much magic energy. Originally, he didn¡¯t have use so much, but he had used a part of the magic energy tp quietly improved Liz¡¯s physique. Right now, he was no match for this spider. Welsh carried Liz on his back as he shuttled through the forest at a rapid speed. But the spider was clearly unwilling to give up on the prey right in front of its eyes, and was closing in on them step by step. The distance between the two continued to decrease. ¡°Whoosh!¡± At this moment, the spider spat out a white silk thread, wanting to wrap it around Welsh¡¯s legs. With a weird move, Welsh made the spider¡¯s white silk miss. He was thinking of countermeasures. If this continued, the spider would definitely catch up to them and they would then be a delicious meal for the spider. Hmm? At this moment, he found a cliff in front of him and immediately came up with a n. Let¡¯s do it! Liz hugged Welsh¡¯s neck tightly and looked behind her from time to time. She was so scared that her face turned pale. The spider was less than twenty meters away from them. If they were entangled by its white silk, Liz could not imagine what would happen next. The cliff was getting closer and closer. Welsh paused for a moment and counted down in his heart: five, four, three, two, one¡­ This scared Liz to death. When the spider was less than seven or eight meters away from him, Welsh rushed towards the cliff in the distance. Near the cliff, there was a rock that was shaking. It weighed at least a thousand pounds. And the rock was Welsh¡¯s killer move. When he climbed up the cliff, the spider happened to be climbing from the bottom to the top. Welsh only needed to push down the huge rock in front of him and the spider would be crushed into pieces. ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± The spider kept spitting out white silk. Welsh relied on his sense of danger from his previous life to dodge them one by one. It was as if there was an urate radar positioning installed behind him. Welsh poured magic energy into his legs, and it was as if he was walking on t ground even if he was on the cliff. His body climbed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, he was at the top of the mountain. He looked back at the spider chasing behind them and sneered. ¡°Goodbye, my friend.¡± Welsh kicked the huge rock down. He did not kick it the moment he reached the cliff. Instead, he waited until the spider was about to reach the top before kicking the rock down. This prevented the spider from having extra time to dodge. He did not have extra magic energy to escape the spider¡¯s continued pursuit, so he could not afford to make a mistake this time. In the end, he seeded. The spider was hit on the head by the giant rock, and its head exploded on the spot. Then, the giant rock rolled over its body. The crisis was averted. And this scene. Liz, who was behind Welsh, saw it and was instantly stunned. In such a short time, he could actually think of such a perfect n and sessfully averted the crisis. He was smart, calm, andposed. He was also handsome. For a moment, Liz could not help but be a little infatuated with him. Thinking back to when she first met Welsh, she had thought that Welsh was a liar. However, after experiencing so many things, Liz was unconsciously attracted by Welsh¡¯s unique personality. Especially when they were facing the giant python, everyone had a look of fear on their faces. However, he actually went against the odds and sessfully saved her life. Actually, the things that happened before were not entirely due to the blood orchid. It was more due to Welsh¡¯s charisma that convinced her. ¡°Welsh, rest for a while. You¡¯re tired too.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Welsh was indeed about to copse since he hade a long way. After a short rest, the two of them arrived at the Borneo River. The Borneo River was thousands of feet wide. The current was rapid, and the waves were turbulent. Coincidentally, the two of them met a transport ship This ship was used to transportrge-scale goods. The captain was an honest middle-aged man with a beard. He enthusiastically said that he would give them a free trip as their route would pass through Bandesh. Welsh thanked him. After sessfully arriving in Bandesh, the two of them called Emily who helped them buy two ne tickets to go back. Because all their money was lost in Borneo, even their phones were borrowed. When they returned to Royo City, it was already night time. Chapter 45 - The Magic Sword Kills the Cursed Power

Chapter 45: The Magic Sword Kills the Cursed Power

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Royo City¡¯s international airport. When Welsh and Liz came out of the airport, they immediately saw Emily who hade to pick them up. ¡°Welsh, second aunt, this way!¡± Emily waved her small hands and gestured to the two of them. ¡°How is it? Have you found the blood orchid of life?¡± Seeing Welsh nod, Emily was extremely excited. Her mother could be saved. However, when her gaze swept past Liz, she was a little stunned. For some reason, Emily suddenly found that her second aunt had be a little different. Hmm, how should she put it? She had gained the charm of a mature woman. Emily, who had no experience in women¡¯s matters, would never have thought that her second aunt had be a real woman. Liz, who had met Emily¡¯s gaze, had an unnatural expression on her face. She was afraid that Emily would discover something, so she changed the topic and said, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve found the blood orchid, let¡¯s go to the manor.¡± Speaking of this, Emily looked at Welsh. Welsh said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nine days had passed since the ten-day deadline. They could not dy any longer. Otherwise, once the time passed, even with the blood orchid, it would be toote to turn the situation around. ... Orianna Family. At the door of a room stood more than twenty bodyguards, preventing anyone from approaching. This was Emily¡¯s mother¡¯s room, who was also the person in charge of the Orianna Family. Ever since the incident with Chris, the security level in the Family had increased several times, preventing anyone from taking the opportunity to make a move. Entering the room. In the middle of the room, there was a sleeping beauty lying quietly. This woman was 70-80% simr to Emily, but she was more mature. Welsh took a look at the thousand-year-old Sandalwood Heart. On it, the green light that represented the light of life had be extremely weak. If she was not treated in time, she might not be able tost through the night. Previously, it was due to the suppression by the Light of Life that inhibited the Cursed Power in her entire body. However, during the suppression process, the Cursed Power did not stop advancing, instead, it was umting power. It was like a spring. When it waspressed to its limit by external forces, one may seem fine on the outside. However, when the external forces disappeared, which was when the Light of Life had been exhausted, the Cursed Power would erupt and devour all of one¡¯s life force. Which was the same as what Welsh had first witnessed. The person would be old and aged, rapidly aging and dying. All the organs in the person¡¯s body would begin to shrink. ¡°Welsh, it¡¯s all up to you now.¡± Liz looked at her sister and said to Welsh. Emily¡¯s eyes were full of hope. Welsh nodded and took out a dagger from the side. He cut a wound on his palm and fed a part of it to the woman. The blood contained the medicinal effect of the blood orchid, which had an attracting effect that covered the Cursed Power. The other part of the blood was injected into the current magic array. With the blood as the guide, exorcism! Welsh muttered the incantation and the magic array began to operate. It emitted a scarlet blood light and enveloped Emily¡¯s mother. In the room, Liz and Emily were watching the progress of the incident with unblinking eyes. At this moment. Emily¡¯s mother¡¯s body shook. Wisps of ck gas emerged and a ck skull symbol appeared in the air above her. This was... Liz and Emily were stunned. This was the Cursed Power that Welsh had mentioned. Seeing is believing, this scenepletely shocked them. ¡°You still want to do evil? Wishful thinking.¡± Welsh controlled the magic array, and the bloody light instantly enveloped Emily¡¯s mother. The skull had nowhere to hide, and it roared at Welsh again and again. But the power of the magic array around it firmly locked it in ce. ¡°Destroy!¡± Welsh chanted in his heart, and the power of the magic array instantly condensed into a magic sword. The sword was burning with a blinding red light, and it shed at the skull. The skull did not sit still and wait for death. It turned into a sledgehammer with mysterious runes. Boom! A huge explosion. The two forces collided, and Liz and Emily covered their ears. The skull roared again and again, and the aura on its body was much weaker. Obviously, it had suffered a lot of damage from the collision just now. Although the Cursed Power was powerful, but no one was controlling it personally, so its power was much weaker. With his current level, he was still unable to find out the real culprit through this power. Buzz! Under Welsh¡¯s control, the magic sword shed at the skull once again. Take advantage of your illness to take your life. Crack! Apanied by a crisp sound, the Cursed Power was killed and dissipated into thin air. Liz and Emily looked at Welsh in shock. They did not expect him to be so powerful. He could even kill the Cursed Power. ¡°Okay, the Cursed Power has been removed.¡± Welsh¡¯s body swayed a little. Seeing this, Liz quickly held him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s take a look at her.¡± Welsh was referring to Emily¡¯s mother. Liz nodded her head gently. Emily looked at Welsh and her second aunt suspiciously. When did the rtionship between these two be so good? Emily was very familiar with her second aunt. Usually, when she faced men, she always had a cold expression. Even if Welsh had saved their lives, it was only right for her to care about him. However, her second aunt seemed to have gone a little overboard. Especially when she looked like she would listen to him on every matter, it made Emily even more surprised. What exactly happened during this trip to Borneo? It actually caused her second aunt to undergo such a drastic change. ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯re awake.¡± Liz said with a smile on her face. Emily turned around and indeed found that her mother had opened her eyes. She was still as beautiful as before when she had returned to normal. She threw herself into her arms and said, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± ¡°Silly child!¡± She rubbed Emily¡¯s hair andforted her. Then, she looked at Welsh, who was standing at the side. What surprised her was that Welsh dared to look directly at her. He was indeed different from other men. Although she had been in aa for the past few days, her consciousness was clear. Emily had been whispering in her ear about Welsh¡¯s good points. And she also knew that Welsh had saved her. She believed that no one could have felt the terror of this Cursed Power more deeply than her. And as Emily¡¯s friend, he had actually cured her. He was definitely not as simple as he appeared to be. ¡°You saved my life, shattered other people¡¯s schemes, and preserved the Orianna Family. ¡°Whatever reward you want, as long as I can do it, I will agree to it.¡± Liz opened her mouth, wanting to say that Welsh was not a person who sought wealth, but her lips squirmed a few times, and she did not say anything in the end. Welsh would have to be the one to say this, otherwise others would easily discover their secret. Welsh said, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Auntie. I¡¯m friends with Emily, and you¡¯ve already helped me.¡± He was talking about the funding of 20 million that the Orianna Family had given theirpany, and the resolution of his mother¡¯spany¡¯s crisis. ¡°Oh, right, you¡¯re friends. I almost forgot about this.¡± Emily¡¯s mother smiled happily. As she spoke, she nced at her daughter.. She was very satisfied with Welsh. Chapter 46 - What a Handsome and Cute Boy

Chapter 46: What a Handsome and Cute Boy

Emily¡¯s mother, Ang, had gotten rid of the Cursed Power and returned to her original appearance. Her every move carried a mature charm, intelligence, and elegance. Welsh was also preparing to leave. At this moment. Emily eximed, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve be younger.¡± Liz¡¯s gaze was also attracted over. ¡°You¡¯re just making me feel good.¡± Ang rubbed Emily¡¯s hair, her eyes filled with tenderness. She knew that Emily had put in a lot of effort just to make her happy. All these years, she had spent a lot of time and effort on the Orianna family, this sped up the aging of her body and made time to leave its mark on her body. But even though she knew it was fake, Ang couldn¡¯t help but be happy, because this meant that her daughter had grown up. She knew to care about others. ¡°Mother, believe me. I¡¯m really not lying. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask second aunt toe and take a look.¡± Seeing that her mother didn¡¯t believe her, Emily was a little anxious. ¡°Could it be true?¡± Ang touched her cheek. At this moment, Liz came over. This was actually true. Due to the angle, she could not see clearly just now. Now that they were in close contact, she realized that her sister had not only be younger. This was a direct return to youth. In recent years, due to her sister¡¯s hard work, small wrinkles had appeared on her face even if she was in her thirties. The color of her skin had also be dull. But at this moment. The wrinkles on Ang¡¯s face disappeared. The spots also disappeared. Her dry skin suddenly became moist. It was ruddy with a sparkling white luster like that of a newborn baby¡¯s, and she could not help but feel envious. Liz could not help but look at Welsh. She felt that this must have something to do with Welsh. Welsh smiled at her, which made Liz¡¯s face slightly red. Of course, he knew the reason why Ang was young. It was all thanks to the blood orchid. Because the blood orchid had the ability to promote cell division, and the blood he used contained his own magic energy, it quietly reformed her physique. It was very easy to make her look ten years younger or more. ¡°Is¡­ is this really me!¡± Ang looked at the beauty reflected in the mirror and muttered repeatedly. This scene was like a dream. She reached out and repeatedly stroked her face, as if she was stroking a beautiful work of art. ¡°Welsh, this is all thanks to you, right? How did you do it?¡± Ang walked to the front of Welsh and stared into his eyes. She suddenly found a business opportunity. If she could master this method to make people younger, the wealth behind her would be unimaginable. People loved beauty. This was something that was engraved in their genes. No one could resist it. She could even imagine how much of a sensation the product would cause in the whole country when it was released. She could even build a business empire. Welsh obviously understood her thoughts and smiled. ¡°This is all the effect of the blood orchid. The sma in it has the effect of promoting cell division and dying the lifespan of cells. Maybe it has something to do with this.¡± There were many reservations in his words. The blood orchid indeed had the effect of dying the lifespan of cells. But the key to this was still the magic energy, though Welsh would not say it out loud. Before he was powerful enough, he would not reveal his identity as a magician. At the end of the day, this world was still a world of fists. Welsh¡¯s words were half-true and half-fake, and Ang did not doubt it. ¡°You saved my life, and you are a great benefactor of the Orianna family. I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want anything in return. This is my private number. If you encounter any trouble in the future, you can call this number.¡± Welsh took the purple card from Ang. It was different from the other business cards. There was only a name and a phone number on it. It said Ang: XXXXXXXX. ¡°Okay.¡± Welsh didn¡¯t refuse. It was alreadyte at night. Welsh said goodbye to Ang. Ang originally wanted Welsh to stay over for the night, but Welsh didn¡¯t agree. But thinking about it, it was indeed a bit dangerous for such a handsome and capable boy to stay outside alone. And when Ang proposed for him to stay the night, for some reason, Welsh noticed that Liz¡¯s face had be rosy. Coincidentally, when Welsh looked over, he just happened to meet Liz¡¯s gaze. The moment their gazes met, Liz turned her head with an unnatural expression on her face. Her heart pounded, and the madness from that day automatically appeared in her mind. Her body started to heat up. In the end, Ang decided to let Emily send Welsh away. There were many female perverts on the streets at night, especially those who targeted handsome boys. Her daughter would probably be unwilling for those people to ruin Welsh. Welsh and Emily walked out of the door. When they passed by Liz, Welsh blinked at Liz from a discreet angle. Liz¡¯s body trembled and she pursed her sexy lips. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing! Sister, I¡¯m going back to rest.¡± Liz left the room. Ang didn¡¯t think much about Liz¡¯s abnormality. She just thought that she was too tired. Looking at the figure of Welsh who was gradually leaving, Ang¡¯s eyes flickered. No one knew what she was thinking about. ¡­ They exited the vi. Welsh and Emily were walking on a tree-lined path. Emily originally wanted to drive Welsh back, but Welsh rejected her. He thought about that time when he took her offer and returned home but bumped into by his parents, and then they gave him an ideological education together. After thinking about it, he decided to refuse. A taxi was the safest. Happy moments were always short. The two of them quickly exited the vi. A taxi waiting at the intersection immediately drove over. Emily hugged Welsh and said in his ear, ¡°You still have a chance to go back on your words now. Do you want to consider it. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do.¡± Feeling the hot air spraying on his ear, a unique scene appeared in Welsh¡¯s mind. In a lingering atmosphere, Emily was dressed in a servant¡¯s uniform and sat on the bed obediently, looking like she was begging for pleasure. The corners of Welsh¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up. Emily happened to notice it and said, ¡°What are you thinking about? Why are you smiling so wickedly?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m going home. You should go home early too. See you at school tomorrow.¡± Welsh got into the taxi and waved at her. ¡°Be careful on the road, don¡¯t let other women catch you.¡± Emily reminded him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Then, under Emily¡¯s gaze, the taxi drove away. ¡°What a handsome and cute boy.¡± Chapter 47 - Fighting a Dozen Fierce Women Alone. Andre was Scared Out of His Wits

Chapter 47: Fighting a Dozen Fierce Women Alone. Andre was Scared Out of His Wits

In the back seat of the taxi, Welsh stretched out his palm. In the inneryer of the magic energy, there was a ball of surging demonic aura. When he killed the cursed skeleton, he had directly restrained a trace of Cursed Power. He had his own purpose in doing so. Although with his current level, he could not use it to find the spellcaster. However, when he advanced to be a senior mage, everything would be simple. Moreover, he also discovered that the Cursed Power was extremely powerful. If he did not have the soul power of an Archmage, coupled with the augmentation of a magic array, it would have been really dangerous. The powerful soul power brought him amazing insights and high speed of magic elements absorption, it did not have great power. Compared to his previous life, his current magic level was weak, and he could not even use one-thousandth of his power. ¡°This Cursed Power is simr to the dark magic on Lancaster Continent. It also has the characteristics of corrosion. ¡°However, this power is far inferior. Could it be that there are other mages in this world?¡± Welsh frowned. At this moment, Welsh felt a gaze on him. He raised his head and saw the driver¡¯s gaze in the rearview mirror. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± The driver met Welsh¡¯s gaze and pretended to look back casually. Even though he hid his emotions well, Welsh still caught his emotions. ¡°This isn¡¯t the way home.¡± He looked out the window. The car was about to leave the city. ¡°Who are you?¡± As soon as Welsh finished speaking, the driver suddenly elerated and stepped on the elerator. The car roared and rushed forward. Damn. Welsh nced at the dashboard. The needle had already reached the bottom. 288 kilometers. The driver ignored Welsh¡¯s inquiry. As long as he brought the person to the designated location, he could get arge amount of reward. This amount of money could bepared to the money he would earn by driving a taxi for a year, and the price was just to get one person. It was a great deal. As for what happened to Welsh next, he could not care less. Welsh did not stop the driver. He was very curious about who was behind this driver. He had just returned from Borneo and was targeted. However, he had not made any connections with anyone recently. It could not be that other mercenaries were chasing after him, right? In the end, Welsh locked onto a person. However, whether it was him or not, he still needed to confirm it. The car was very fast. It galloped at high speed, and the buildings on both sides became sparse. Were they heading to the suburbs? Finally, the car stopped in front of an abandoned factory. ¡°Beep beep beep!¡± Then, Welsh saw more than a dozen women rush out from the factory and surround the taxi. Each of them held sticks and knives in their hands, and they were aggressive. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s him!¡± The man who walked out of the factory slowly was Celia¡¯s suitor. It seemed that his family¡¯s strength was also not bad. Compared to Emily¡¯s family, it was not inferior. ¡°Welsh, you didn¡¯t expect that one day you would fall into my hands, did you?¡± Actually, from that day on, Andre had been holding a grudge. When he was about to take revenge, he discovered that Welsh had asked for more than ten days of leave. This made him feel stifled. He knew that Welsh was friendly with Emily, so he had sent people to wait nearby. Sure enough, his patience had paid off. ¡°Come out. You dare to offend our respected young master Andre. You don¡¯t want to live anymore, huh?.¡± ¡°Apologize to our young master Andre immediately, or else, hehe¡­¡± These women had long been unable to endure their desire when they saw the handsome Welsh. Their raw gazes were like they were sizing up a peerless treasure, as they stared at Welsh and licked their lips. One could imagine that if Welsh was an ordinary person, he would definitely be tortured to death by them. Unfortunately¡­ ¡°It seems that the lesson I taught youst time was not enough.¡± Welsh changed into afortable position andy in the back seat of the taxi. He did not show any signs of timidity. ¡°Humph, let¡¯s see who will teach whom a lesson this time.¡± Andre became angry out of embarrassment. ¡°Get him down for me.¡± The woman who received the order began to move, but the door of the taxi was locked by Welsh. For a moment, they had no idea what to do. ¡°Smash it!¡± ¡°Hey, young master, you can¡¯t do that.¡± The driver who got out of the car immediately panicked. This car had cost him a lot of money. If it was smashed, he would be the one suffering the loss. ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Andre wanted to shake off the driver¡¯s hand, but he didn¡¯t expect himself to lose his bnce and fall to the ground. The driver was scared out of his wits. He knew the power of the Andre family. It was easy for them to quietly y him to death. ¡°F*ck, I¡­¡± Andre directly kicked the driver to the ground. He felt that his dignity had been provoked. The driver had no choice but to beg for mercy. Andre pointed at Welsh and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The person you should be begging at isn¡¯t me, but him. As long as you have a way to get him out, your car will beplete.¡± ¡°Big brother, big brother, I¡¯m begging you, please get out. ¡°Don¡¯t let them smash my car, I live entirely on this car.¡± His family wasn¡¯t wealthy, and it could be said that he made a living entirely with this car. Moreover, thepensation Andre gave wasn¡¯t enough to buy a new car. If he promised topensate him after he smashed the car, then he was free to do whatever he wanted with the car. But he did not. Looking at the driver¡¯s humble manner, Welsh did not have any sympathy. He deserved it. ¡°Welsh, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you take the initiative to leave Celia,. I can let you go and promise to give you a sum of money.¡± Andre said. When he said this, his head was raised high, as if money makes the mare go. However, he realized that Welsh had directly ignored him. It turned out that he was the one who had been ying the clown. ¡°Smash it!¡± Andre waspletely enraged. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± These women were so excited that they directly smashed the ss. Some of the women were so crazy that they even removed the car door, wanting to snatch this handsome man first. ¡°Handsome, let us have a good time with you.¡± Looking at these disgusting muscr women, Welsh felt a wave of nausea. He directly aimed at one of the women, gathered magic energy under his feet, and kicked her away. Then, he did the same thing repeatedly, his movements sharp and domineering. One. Two. Three. ¡­ The women who were knocked down by himy sprawled on the ground, and actually did not have the strength to get up. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The rest of the women were shocked. How could his strength be so strong! In this world, women were the main force of this world, and men were just mere flower vases. It was unbelievable. Not only these women, Andre¡¯s eyes almost popped out, and he swallowed hard. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯te over, ah!¡± At this moment, the driver was already crouching on the ground in shock, his hands holding his head as he trembled. He was afraid that Welsh would suddenly find trouble with him. He had really misjudged him. He did not expect this thin and weak youth to be so powerful. It was most probable that one punch from him could knock him out for half a month. It was truly terrifying. Chapter 48 - Parents Interrogation, Becoming a Senior Mage

Chapter 48: Parents¡¯ Interrogation, Bing a Senior Mage

¡°Please don¡¯t, I was just joking with you just now.¡± Andre argued shamelessly. ¡°Joking!¡± Welsh punched him directly. Andre screamed and was sent flying. Welsh¡¯s strength was terrifying. His body had been tempered by magic energy, and a punch could exert hundreds of pounds of strength. And this strength was still under his deliberate control. Otherwise, Andre might not be able to withstand even one punch. Andre felt a burning pain on his face, but he had no time to experience it. He quickly came in front of Welsh and kneeled down spinelessly. ¡°I was wrong, respected young master Welsh, I know I was wrong. Please let me go.¡± The scene was really snot and tears. Welsh felt his scalp go numb. ¡°Tell me what you did wrong.¡± When he heard that there was hope, Andre cried even harder. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have caused you trouble. I shouldn¡¯t have used such a despicable method.¡± ¡°Oh, that means you have other ways to deal with me.¡± Welsh gave him another punch. This punch made Andre see stars. It took him a long time toe to his senses. ¡°No, no, you misunderstood.¡± ¡°How is it a misunderstanding? It seems that if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you won¡¯t remember it.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Following that, Welsh bombarded him crazily. The screams were endless. Andre was beaten until he doubted his life. He knew that there was no way Welsh would not let him off. He said ruthlessly in his heart, ¡°Welsh, just you wait. My Malik Family will not let you off.¡± ¡°Just you wait. I will definitely return this humiliation to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so noisy.¡± Welsh punched him in the mouth. Whimper! Andre felt that his lips were numb. Until now, his brain was still buzzing. He was about to copse. ¡°Remember, bring more people with you next time you want to act cool. These are not even enough for me to warm up.¡± Andre did not dare to reply. He let out muffled cries. ¡°You, send me back.¡± Welsh pointed at the driver. His body trembled and he quickly nodded in agreement. In the car, Welsh looked at the scenery outside the window. He recalled what Andre had said. Andre said that Celia would eventually marry him. Could there be some hidden reason behind this? or could it be that Celia also had an extraordinary identity. ¡°It looks like I have to think of a way. Should I ask Emily?¡¯ But then, Welsh ceased this thought. He was a man, and an Archmage of the Lancaster Continent. How could he rely on a woman. Soon, a girl with a ponytail appeared in his mind. Jenny. Perhaps he could find her to understand the situation. Jenny had information in her hands, so he could understand the whole story through her. ¡­ After getting off the taxi, Welsh looked at the time and saw that it was past two o¡¯clock. His parents should be asleep! Besides, they didn¡¯t know that he hade back. He tiptoed and opened the door. Just as he was about to open his room, the lights in the hall suddenly turned on. His parents sat on the sofa, wearing a judgmental look. ¡°Why did youe back sote!¡± Davis said. ¡°I went to Emily¡¯s house as soon as I got off the ne, so I came back a littlete.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°But why did Emily say that you came back at 12 o¡¯clock?¡± ¡°This.¡± Welsh was stunned. It turned out that Emily had called his parents. How could he exin what he encountered in the gap? He couldn¡¯t outright say that he had encountered more than a dozen female perverts, right? If he really told them, they would probably be worried that he would go out, or they might not let him go out at all. This was not a good idea. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll confess.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Melinda¡¯s eyes were filled with wisdom. She must have seen the taxi that sent him here, so he was prepared to make up a white lie. ¡°The taxi that I took just now that had a t tire. It hit a streetlight pole by the side of the road, and we had to fix it for more than an hour. That¡¯s why I waste.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really like that?¡± Welsh nodded. Melinda did see the damaged ss on the taxi, but unfortunately, she only saw one side. If she saw the other side where there wasn¡¯t even a door. She would definitely ask to the end. ¡°Alright, don¡¯te back sote in the future. ¡°What if you encounter danger on the road? You have to know that there are too many female perverts nowadays.¡± ¡°Mm, hurry up and go to sleep.¡± Welsh slowed his breath and went into his room. He did not rest immediately. Instead, he took a shower first and then began to meditate. As a mage, meditation was an indispensable process. It could increase one¡¯s spiritual power and enhance one¡¯s understanding of magic. Although his spiritual power had reached the level of an Archmage, he did not dare to ck off in the slightest. Welsh closed his eyes. His chest rose and fell, like some ancient breathing method. After a moment, colorful magic particles appeared in the air and gathered around him. Breathe in¡­ breathe out. After such a cycle, the magic particles gradually merged into his flesh and blood. These particles represented different magic attributes. There was metal, wood, water, fire, earth, thunder, light, darkness¡­ ording to the ssification of the elements in his previous life, metal, wood, water, fire, and earth were the basic elements, while thunder, light, and darkness were the special elements derived from the basic elements. Compared to the basic elements, the special elements derived from these elements had more powerful offensive power. Any mage would want to awaken a special magic constitution and thus absorb the special magic elements. Other than these, there were also some geniuses on the Continent who could absorb multiple elements at the same time to be a dual-element mage or a triple-element mage. However, there were very few such people. Generally speaking, every person who awakened a magic talent could only absorb one magic element. If they forcefully absorbed others, the final result was most likely that their body would explode and they would die. In his previous life, Welsh was also one of those brilliant geniuses who had awakened a total of seven types of magic talent. Other than the darkness element that he could not master, he had awakened all the other magic elements. And in this life, it was even more ridiculous because he had discovered that he could even absorb the darkness element. In other words, he had be a magician of all elements. Buzz! As Welsh meditated, the magic elements in the air became more active. They were like the elves of nature, revolving around his body. They kept going deep into Welsh¡¯s pores. After circting through his meridians for a whole round, they finally gathered in his dantian. If you could look inside, you would be shocked to find that Welsh¡¯s dantian was full of stars, filled with specks of starlight. In the ce surrounded by the starlight, there were six dazzling stars twinkling. This meant that his magic level had reached level-six. That was to say, he was an intermediate mage, and was only one step away from reaching level-seven to be a senior mage. Chapter 49 - Gossip-loving Informant Jenny

Chapter 49: Gossip-loving Informant Jenny

It was not until dawn that Welsh stopped meditating. Feeling the magic energy in his body, he was one step closer to bing a senior mage. After breakfast, Welsh carried his backpack and rushed to school. At the school gate, he happened to bump into Celia, whom he had not seen for more than ten days. She seemed to be very happy. ¡°Good Morning, Welsh!¡± Celia saw Welsh and held his arm affectionately. ¡°What happened to you that made you so happy?¡± Welsh was a little curious. ¡°Andre, I wonder who beat him up. Now his head is wrapped like a dumpling. I guess he won¡¯t be able to get out of bed for at least ten days to half a month.¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s so miserable, you shouldn¡¯t be so happy, right?¡± Welsh didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. So your happiness is based on the pain of others. ¡°No, this guy is so annoying. He¡¯s like a boot licker every day. If it weren¡¯t for my family¡­¡± At this point, Celia suddenly stopped. Welsh probed, ¡°What¡¯s with your family?¡± If he could find out anything from her, he wouldn¡¯t have to look for Jenny. Celia feigned ignorance. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯re going to bete soon. Let¡¯s go.¡± Since she was unwilling to tell him, Welsh didn¡¯t ask any more questions. They parted when they were about to reach the ssroom. The whole morning passed by in boredom. Since his spiritual power was beyond that of the ordinary people, he learned everything quickly. His memory was also photographic, and his learning speed was like that of a straight A student. This also made some other teachers and students look at him in a new light. Nothing special happened in the afternoon, but it was worth mentioning that Emily didn¡¯te to school. Perhaps she was taking care of her mother. Her mother had just recovered, and it was just so that she needed to be taken care of. But to his surprise, during the second tost period, Emily actually came. ¡°Welsh, did you miss me?¡± As soon as she arrived, she raised her snow-white neck and said. ¡°The promise I made to you will always be valid, as long as you want, whenever you want. How about tonight?¡± Emily¡¯s eyes were watery as she said. ¡°I have something to do tonight.¡± Welsh said. He still had to find Jenny to ask about the information. Emily¡¯s eyes dimmed. She looked at her own body. It was a perfect hourss. Why couldn¡¯t she attract him? ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After school, Welsh took a taxi to the ck Rose Bar. Then he sat at the bar counter and ordered a ss of dark orchid. He waited quietly for Jenny. He had been waiting for an hour, but there was still no sign of her. Shouldn¡¯t the informants be very punctual. ¡°Hello, Welsh.¡± At this moment, an ethereal female voice sounded behind him. Welsh turned his head and saw a girl in yellow clothes with two ponytails on her head standing behind him. The girl¡¯s eyes were shining as she stared at him, as if she had seen a peerless treasure. ¡°You¡¯re Jenny.¡± Welsh said uncertainly. In his impression, weren¡¯t informants always dressed in ck leather and have a cold face. Just like the high-level agents in movies. Her image was a little embarrassing for an intelligence agent. Jenny acted very friendly with him and ordered an orchid cocktail. She said sweetly, ¡°So you¡¯re Welsh. How do you know Emily? ¡°Are you her boyfriend?¡± Welsh shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Jenny¡¯s eyes were sparkling. ¡°Then can you be my boyfriend?¡± ¡°Blergh!¡± Welsh could not help but spurt out the dark orchid that he had just taken a sip of. Wasn¡¯t she a little too direct? After cleaning up briefly, Welsh said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to buy information. You know the situation in Celia¡¯s family, right?¡± Celia? ¡°Isn¡¯t that the girl who was pursuing you on the field? Are you her boyfriend?¡± Welsh said helplessly, ¡°No.¡± He really didn¡¯t know how to buy information. Why did he have to answer so many questions. Was she here to sell information or to gossip? ! Under normal circumstances, wasn¡¯t the procedure such that the informant would hand over information, and the seller would pay, and then both would leave. Just as he was speechless, Jenny said directly, ¡°Then can I pursue you?¡± As she said that, she stretched out her slender fingers and pressed them on Welsh¡¯s handsome face. She giggled. Welsh pped her small hand away and said coldly, ¡°Tell me the information, or I¡¯ll find someone else to buy it.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Jenny¡¯s pouted her small mouth in anger. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, ¡°You can¡¯t even take a joke.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll say it!¡± Seeing that Welsh was about to leave, Jenny directly pulled him back. Then, she took out her phone and fiddled with it a few times. She said, ¡°Celia¡¯s family, the Wilner family, is a family that uses Alchemy as its foundation. They have businesses throughout the entire Royo City. ¡°However, during this period of time, the capital chain of the Wilner Family has been in trouble. Therefore, they sought the help of another big family, the Nello family.¡± The Nello Family? Welsh was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this the Family of that fellow, Andre? No wonder Andre said that Celia would marry him in the end. So it was because her Family was in trouble and urgently needed funds. ¡°Alright, this should be all you want to know, right?¡± Jenny said. ¡°Yes, pretty much.¡± Welsh rubbed his chin and said. ¡°Then pay up, 50,000.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Welsh stopped her. Jenny¡¯s eyes were bright as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve thought it through and want to be my boyfriend?¡± Welsh was speechless. What was in her mind every day. ¡°I want to ask, is Alchemy a profession in this world?¡± In his previous life, in addition to practicing magic, there were other special professions on the Continent. For example, Alchemists and Metallurgists were deeply respected by the mages on the Continent. ¡°The Wilner Family you asked about just now are Alchemists.¡± Welsh was stunned. ¡°Oh¡­ There are even Alchemy families in this world.¡± He didn¡¯t expect Celia to have such a strong background, to be born in an Alchemy family. He was almost deceived by the little girl¡¯s appearance. Then, Welsh asked some other questions and learned a lot of information about this world. It could be said that he had gained a lot. ¡°Lastly, where is the a ce that deals in the transactions of medicinal herbs in this world?¡± ¡°I will tell you if you apany me to have supper. The other three information are priced at 150,000. Seeing that you are handsome, I will give you a 20% discount.¡± Jenny smiled brightly. Chapter 50 - The Important Information in Her Phone

Chapter 50: The Important Information in Her Phone

¡°You earn money so easily. One piece of information costs 50,000. Three pieces of information means 150,000.¡± Welsh realized the importance of money. No matter which world he was in, the value of information was expensive. If he wanted to obtain first-hand information, he needed to increase his financial resources. Welsh already had a n to make money through potions. When he was on the Lancaster Continent, he had grasped the knowledge about potions. Those who could refine potions also had a resounding identity ¡ª Pharmacist. Pharmacists could refine all kinds of effective potions to increase strength, refine physique, and increase strength¡­ Especially for warriors, they needed potions that could strengthen their physique and strength. This was a huge market. In the future, he might be able to build a business empire, but it was still too early to think about it now. Jenny was stunned for a moment, then said, ¡°There is an underground auction house in Royo City. You can go there and take a look. Alright, you can apany me to have supper now.¡± Not long after, Welsh and Jenny arrived at a high-end restaurant called ¡°St. Shangdelus¡±. The restaurant was clean and tidy. There was a vase of fresh flowers on each table. The restaurant used grayish-white hues, added with the yellow ambience lights, it gave people afortable feeling. ¡°Madam, sir, Wee to St. Shangdelus. This way, Please!¡± The sweet waiter brought the two of them to a seat by the window. She secretly looked at Welsh with a strange look in her eyes. Welsh didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Instead, he looked at his surroundings. The people around were all women, and he, a man, naturally attracted most of the attention. However, these gazes were filled with disdain. Welsh didn¡¯t bother with them. What¡¯s wrong with men? Couldn¡¯t theye here to eat? ¡°Hello, distinguished Lady. May I ask what you would like to have?¡± The waiter asked Jenny respectfully. Jenny didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, she looked at Welsh and asked, ¡°Dear, what would you like to eat?¡± She actually gave the initiative to the man. There was a hint of shock on the waiter¡¯s face. Even the surroundingdies had incredulous looks on their faces. Welsh smiled and said, ¡°Then, two servings of foie gras and a bottle of red wine.¡± The waiter put away her shocked expression and said, ¡°Okay, please wait for a moment.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Jenny¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, ¡°How did you know that I like foie gras? We have a telepathic connection.¡± Welsh did not answer her. Soon, the foie gras was served. Welsh tasted it and found that it was not bad. ¡°Welsh, cheers.¡± At this time, Jenny raised her tall ss. Welsh only took a small sip, but Jenny drank it down in a go. What happened next was a scene that made Welsh dumbfounded. Jenny drank the rest of the red wine straight away. As if it wasn¡¯t satisfying enough, she ordered and drank another bottle. Although the red wine¡¯s alcohol content was low, one could still get drunk on it. As time passed, Jenny¡¯s cheeks gradually became rosy. The stars twinkled in the night. Soon, the effects of drinking came to Jenny. Her face was red, and her breathing became heavy. She directly hugged Welsh¡¯s arm and said, ¡°When I didn¡¯t wasn¡¯t an information broker, my boyfriend detested me for being poor and rejected me. ¡°I loved him for so many years and gave up so much for him. Just because of money, he betrayed our rtionship and let me down.¡± As she spoke, Jenny started to cry softly, her eyes filled with tears. It could be said that anyone who was her audience would be sad and filled with tears. ¡°I have a t chest, I like to y games, and I also like to throw tantrums. Do you think I don¡¯t deserve to be loved by others¡­ Sob¡­¡± Welsh had already broken down. He felt thating here today was a mistake. However, seeing Jenny crying so sadly, he stillforted her, ¡°That¡¯s not true. You will definitely find someone who can ept your shorings. It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t met the right person yet.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jenny¡¯s eyes flickered with a dreamy look. She pulled on Welsh¡¯s arm and exhaled, ¡°Then can you love me?¡± ¡°Can you be my boyfriend¡­¡± Jenny muttered repeatedly. Welsh looked down and saw that she was already asleep. Sigh! How troublesome! ¡°Wake up¡­ Where¡¯s your home? I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°Hmm? In Luhe Garden¡­ Building Three¡­¡± What? Welsh finally gave up. He finally found her home address in her bag and called for a cab. ¡­ ¡°Thud, thud ,thud!¡± Welsh carried Jenny upstairs. Her body was very light and soft. Jenny was still muttering, ¡°Welsh, let¡¯s drink a toast and continue drinking.¡± ¡°Continue drinking?¡± Welsh directly gave her butt a p. ¡°If you can¡¯t take alcohol, then drink less. It was lucky that you¡¯re me in the middle of the night. If it was someone else, they would¡¯ve sold you, and you wouldn¡¯t even know.¡± Bang! After taking out the key and opening the door, Welsh¡¯s thoughts were in a mess. There were wine bottles, stic bags, and silk stockings scattered all over the floor. In short, it was a mess. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Jenny, who was in Welsh¡¯s arms, had fallen into a deep sleep. Her cute little mouth was opened as she breathed heavily. Welsh ced her on the bed. Then, he found a small basin in the bathroom and poured her a ss of water. Looking at Jenny, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, she was wearing a pink dress today, with ck silk stockings on her two pairs of snow-white legs. The dress was only enough to cover the top of her thighs, revealing her snow-white and tender skin. Under the illumination of the light, it was glittering and translucent. Especially under the effect of alcohol, Jenny¡¯s pretty face waspletely pink, making her look extremely charming. Welsh could not help but be in a sudden daze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Welsh shook his head. He realized that ever since he had refined the blood orchid, his resistance had be lower. Evil thoughts often appeared in his mind. He suppressed the palpitations in his heart. Welsh knew that he could not stay any longer. He covered Jenny with the nket. Just as he was about to leave¡­ Suddenly¡­ Jenny woke up from her sleep and grabbed Welsh¡¯s arm. Her eyes were misty. Then, she used some unknown strength to push Welsh onto the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Stay with me, okay?¡± Jenny looked at Welsh affectionately. Welsh could clearly see a trace of loneliness and sadness in her eyes. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go!¡± Welsh didn¡¯t want to hurt her heart anymore, so he pretended to agree. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Jenny smiled beautifully, then fell into a daze again. She hugged Welsh like an octopus and fell asleep. I¡­ Just like that, Welshy on the bed, and Jennyy on top of him. Welsh waspletely confused and dazed. The two of them maintained this pose. After a long time, seeing that Jenny waspletely asleep. Then only did Welsh then put her back on the bed. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly caught a glimpse of Jenny¡¯s phone by the bed. Perhaps he could get more information from this. Welsh took the phone and used Jenny¡¯s fingerprint to unlock it. He swiped twice and saw a secret message. The message was about the Wilner Family and revealed the reason why the Wilner Family was in a financial crisis. It was written on the phone that¡­ Chapter 51 - Physique Refining Potion

Chapter 51: Physique Refining Potion

¡°The alchemy technology that the Wilner Family possesses is famous in Royo City. ¡°Now, due to the problem of the potion recipes being leaked, the Family has fallen into a crisis. ¡°Because of this, they might be transferred from the ranks of the big families in Royo City.¡± Welsh frowned. This was indeed a big crisis. As a family of pharmaceutics, the potion recipes were the foundation of the Family¡¯s standing, and it was also the corepetitive power of the Family. Just like a magician¡¯s spell, if it was spread out, it would be researched by others to find a way to counter the spell. The case for potion recipes were even more so, and the danger was even greater. ¡°However, the Wilner Family definitely knows the value of the potion recipes, so why did they still allow it to leak? Could it be that there¡¯s a mole in their family?¡± Welsh thought from their perspective. If something happened to the Wilner Family, who would be the biggest beneficiary. First of all, he excluded the Orianna family, because their businesses didn¡¯t conflict at all. Then, only the Malik family was left? The Malik family had also started out on potions, but due to the bad profits in recent years, they werepletely suppressed by the Wilner Family. The other small families had an even harder time surviving. Thinking back to what Andre had said, Weiss had a bad premonition. This could be the Malik Family¡¯s plot against the Wilner Family, to plot with the other families to swallow the Wilner Family. ¡­ In the following days, apart from training, Welsh fiddled with potions. What he refined was a potion that could refine one¡¯s physique, which could strengthen one¡¯s battle physique. As a powerful warrior, having a strong physique was essential. It was worth mentioning that after these few days of meditation, his level had sessfully risen to that of a senior mage. He shook the green liquid in his hand, which he had refined over the past few days. Welsh made up his mind to go to the auction house at night to take a look. Not long after, Welsh took a taxi to the Orianna family. Ang had recovered her strength after a few day¡¯s rest, and everything was developing in a good direction. ¡°Welsh, wait!¡± A voice sounded from behind. Welsh had just turned around when a red figure rushed into his arms. Emily hugged him tightly and kissed him. ¡°I was forcefully kissed.¡± Welsh was taken aback. There was a trace of moisture on the edge of his mouth. Emily looked at Welsh¡¯s handsome appearance and smiled. ¡°Thank you for curing my mother. This is your reward.¡± Today, Emily was wearing a red midriff-baring blouse and a mini skirt. Her two snow-white long legs were covered with ck stockings, and her entire person exuded a hint of youthful temptation. As a gentle breeze blew, Welsh caught a whiff of faint fragrance. Immediately, an inexplicable fire surged out of his body, and he hurriedly suppressed it. He found that he seemed to be getting worse at withstanding the temptation. This was not a good sign. ¡°Young miss, the meeting is starting. Why did youe out?¡± At this moment, a man in a ck suit said. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll give you the next reward when Ie back.¡± Emily ran into the house and turned her head halfway while saying with a smile. As he watched Emily enter, Welsh touched his lips and said, ¡°It feels good to be forcefully kissed by a girl.¡± At night, Welsh followed the address and walked towards the auction house. The location of the auction house was not easy to find. He walked a few streets before finally finding it. The style of the street was retro. In the middle of one of the buildings, there was a ck que that said ¡°Century Auction House.¡± Welsh walked in and looked around. A man in a suit, about twenty years old, was ying on his phone in boredom. His name was Velken, and he was the owner of the auction house. ¡°Come back tomorrow. We¡¯re closed for the day.¡± Velken nced at Welsh and refused. Welsh didn¡¯t say anything. He just opened his hand. There was an exquisite small bottle in his palm. Green liquid was shaking in it. Velken said, ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary potion. What¡¯s so special about it?¡± He had seen many potions. Ordinary potions had no value at all, and they couldn¡¯t be sold for a good price. Velkenzily continued to swipe his phone. ¡°Sniff!¡± Suddenly, he smelled a rich fragrance and looked at the potion in Welsh¡¯s hand. The smell wasing from the potion. Moreover, he could feel a boiling power from the potion. This¡­ Velken¡¯s face changed. He stood up and went to Welsh¡¯s side and said excitedly, ¡°This¡­ Can I take a look?¡± Welsh handed the potion to him. Velken examined it for a moment and could clearly feel the boiling power. This potion was even more powerful than the ones produced by the Wilner Family. The potions produced by the Wilner Family were already the best in Royo City, and Velken had seen a lot of it before. But no potion could reach such a level. ¡°May I ask what kind of potion this is?¡± Velken¡¯s attitude changed greatly. ¡°Of course!¡± Welsh introduced it to him, ¡°This potion is called the physique refining potion, and it can strengthen the user¡¯s physique. ¡°A level-3 junior warrior, after using this potion, will have a physiqueparable to a level-4 intermediate warrior.¡± In this world, warriors were divided into junior warriors (1-3) , intermediate warriors (4-6) , and senior warriors (7-9) . The level of warriors was simr to that of mages. They were both divided into junior, intermediate, and senior levels. ¡°It can raise the level of its user!¡± Velken was a little shocked. It must be known that it was extremely difficult to raise a warrior¡¯s physique. Otherwise, Royo City would have already be filled with experts. He did not expect that this small bottle of potion could raise a warrior¡¯s level. This ability was a little exaggerated. Suppressing the shock in his heart, the young man in white stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Hello, I am the owner of this auction house. My name is Velken.¡± ¡°Welsh.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Welsh. May I know how many bottles of this potion you have left?¡± ¡°About five bottles.¡± Welsh did not give a huge number as he wanted to try auctioning five bottles first. Potions like this, he could make as many as he wanted. ¡°Okay, the price of a bottle of potion will be 30,000. There are five bottles in total. If you sell all of them, I will give you a deposit of 100,000. I will give the rest to you after the auction.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After settling the price, Welsh left the Century Auction House. Walking on the ancient style street, Welsh had his hands in his pockets. Thinking about the bottle of potion that could be sold for 30,000, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°This trip was worth it. I didn¡¯t expect the price to be higher than the price I had estimated.¡± There were many potions with such refining abilities on the market. Most of them were refined by the Wilner Family, and some of them came from other families. However, those potions couldn¡¯t bepared to the ones he refined. When he was preparing to refine the potions, he inspected the potions on the market. ¡°If I can open up this channel and monopolize it, then I won¡¯t have to worry about not having money.¡± Welsh thought of a way to make money. ¡°Swish!¡± At this moment, a slight movement came from behind. Chapter 52 - Night Attack

Chapter 52: Night Attack

Welsh felt an unusual air fluctuation. When the attack came, he released an intermediate defensive spell. Wind Wall! The Wind Wall used magic energy to form a solid wind wall around the caster¡¯s body to resist physical attacks. Bang! The sound of a hard object hitting. Five meters in front of him, a warrior dressed in ck appeared and stared at him vigntly. It was obvious that he did not expect to miss. If it were any other ordinary warrior, they would definitely not have been able to block this attack. They would most likely die on the spot, but Welsh was different. He was a mage and had a sharp soul perception. No movement in the surroundings could escape his perception, not even the mere rustling of leaves in the blowing wind. The person¡¯s face was covered with a ck cloth and he held a sharp dagger in his hand. He looked at Welsh in surprise and asked, ¡°What kind of skill is this!¡± At first, he thought that killing this person would be easy since he was just a student. But just as he was about to seed, he suddenly felt an invisible force blocking his attack. The appearance of this force was extremely strange, and it made him be serious. ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Welsh said coldly. The ck-clothed warrior did not respond. Instead, he held the broken de and attacked. If one observed carefully, one would discover that his de was coated with ayer of reflective material. ¡°This is poison. You¡¯re courting death!¡± Welsh gaze froze. He casually cast an intermediate magic spell: Whirlwind! With a sh of light, a crescent-shaped light shot towards the chest of the ck-clothed warrior. This ray of light was too fast, just like a stream of light. Bang! Before the ck-clothed warrior could react, it suddenly exploded on his chest. The powerful force tore his clothes apart, and the flesh on his chest exploded into a bloody mess. His body was also violently thrown onto the wall due to the reaction force. ¡°Pu!¡± The ck-clothed warrior¡¯s entire body was about to fall apart. He knew that he was not this person¡¯s opponent, and the idea of retreating came to him. ¡°You want to escape!¡± Unfortunately, Welsh did not give him the chance. Another wind de cut off his legs. The ck-clothed warrior waspletely in despair. Welsh walked forward and stepped on his head. He said, ¡°Who sent you here?¡± The ck-clothed warrior trembled on the ground and said in fear, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Andre. He hired me to kill you¡­¡± Andre? Welsh¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. The warrior in ck said, ¡°My Lord, Please let me go. I didn¡¯t know you were so powerful. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t dare even if you gave me ten thousand guts.¡± He was screwed by Andre. ¡°People have to pay the price for their stupidity.¡± Welsh flicked his finger and a wind de sliced through his neck. The ck-clothed warrior widened his eyes and covered his neck in fear, slowly losing his breath. Welsh removed his mask and found that he was a man in his thirties, and his face was unfamiliar. He should be a mercenary from some mercenary group. But Andre actually hired someone to kill him! Welsh let out a cold smile. He would not show any mercy to the person who made a move against him. ¡­ * Knock Knock! * The doorbell rang. Jenny had a puzzled look on her face. It was already sote. Who else woulde looking for her? It couldn¡¯t be Welsh, right! Jenny opened the door and saw Welsh standing at the door with a handsome pose. She immediately smiled. She said happily, ¡°Why are you here?¡± *Whoosh! * But before she could react, Welsh hugged her in his arms and nted an affectionate kiss on her forehead. ¡°What¡­ happened to you?¡± Jenny asked. Welsh didn¡¯t say anything. He held her fair cheeks with both hands and kissed her lips. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Jenny didn¡¯t resist. Instead, her heart was filled with sweetness. Welsh kissed Jenny and then closed the door of the room. Under the dim light, the two kissed each other. Jenny hugged Welsh¡¯s back tightly with both hands and gradually drowned in the pleasure. After a long time, Welsh finally stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Could it be because I just killed someone?¡± Welsh shook his somewhat heavy head. He said to Jenny, whose face was red, ¡°I¡¯m sor¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, his mouth was blocked by Jenny¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry. Let¡¯s continue.¡± Welsh no longer suppressed the boiling blood in his body and carried Jenny to the bed. ¡°Ungh¡­¡± Welsh kissed Jenny¡¯s red lips, and one of his hands rubbed her body back and forth. Jenny hugged Welsh¡¯s neck, closed her eyes, and enjoyed the sweet feeling. Soon, Welsh took off her shirt and held her full boobs. Usually, it didn¡¯t seem much, but he did not expect that her capital was alreadyparable to Emily¡¯s. Welsh put the rich fruit in his mouth in one gulp. Jenny moaned with an ¡®uhuh¡¯. This sound stimted Welsh¡¯s libido even more. At this moment, a naked snow-white body was exposed in the air. Welsh didn¡¯t hesitate at all, The strength of his waist was astonishing. Under the wave after wave of impact, Jenny was sent to the peak of happiness. The moans and gasps were getting louder and louder. In the silent night, no one knew that a great battle was going on here. After a long time, the great battle finally came to an end. Welshy on the bed and nced at Jenny who was sleeping soundly in his arms. He said, ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want to have too much involvement with this world. But it seems that I can¡¯t return to the Lancaster Continent alone now.¡± As he gently brushed Jenny¡¯s hair away from her face, Welsh¡¯s gaze became firm. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let me conquer this world.¡± Chapter 53 - Why Is There the Scent of a Woman on You?

Chapter 53: Why Is There the Scent of a Woman on You?

The next day. School ended at noon. The other students went to the cafeteria, and only a small number of them remained in the ssroom. Welsh had not slept the night before, so he was sleeping on the table. He was going to use this time to catch up on his sleep. ¡°Is Welsh here?¡± At this moment, an enchanting girl with purple hair walked in. ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s Celia!¡± ¡°She¡¯s my idol, especially the way she ys basketball. She¡¯s really handsome.¡± ¡°She¡¯s here to look for Welsh again. Why does the goddess keep looking for him?¡± The students in the ssroom discussed animatedly. They looked at Welsh with envy and jealousy. As the main force of the school¡¯s basketball team, Celia had quite a number of fans. Especially when she yed basketball seriously. It was really cool. Welsh heard the sounds and raised his head from his sleep, just in time to meet Celia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go have lunch together.¡± ¡°Are all girls in this world so direct?¡± Welsh was confused. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Why is there the scent of a woman on you?¡± Celia stuck out her small nose and scrutinized at Welsh carefully. Welsh looked embarrassed. He didn¡¯t expect Celia¡¯s sense of smell to be so sensitive. When he went out today, he even took a sniff. There was nothing unusual. The whole morning had passed, but she could actually still smell the residual fragrance. Fortunately, Celia didn¡¯t fuss about this. She said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s have lunch together!¡± ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Welsh exhaled. ¡°Fortunately, she didn¡¯t notice. If she knew that I was sleeping with another woman, it would be troublesome.¡± Then, the two walked side by side towards the school cafeteria. This scene surprised some of the students who didn¡¯t know. ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, right? The school beau invited Welsh to lunch in person.¡± One of the students was shocked. ¡°You actually didn¡¯t know about the basketball encounter of the school beau and the school belle? It¡¯s on the school forum. You can go and see for yourself.¡± ¡­ On the way to the cafeteria. Welsh put his hands in his pockets and looked at her curiously. ¡°Why did you suddenly want to have lunch with me?¡± Ever since the basketball game that day, the two of them had not seen each other for a few days. Welsh did not expect Celia to take the initiative to invite him for a meal. ¡°Well, I just wanted to eat with you. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Celia said stubbornly, but she did notst a minute. She looked at Welsh. ¡°Can I hold your hand?¡± Welsh was a little speechless. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t mean anything, but you don¡¯t blush when you lie.¡± He held Celia¡¯s small hand. It was smooth and soft. In the process of holding her hand, Welsh also found something interesting. Celia actually blushed. This was the first time Welsh saw her shy look. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pinch her face. The soft face felt very nice to the touch. Then, before she could react, Welsh ran ten meters away. Sure enough, Celia¡¯s angry voice was heard. ¡°You¡­ you dare to pinch me?¡± She touched the ce where Welsh had pinched her and said while pouting. Welsh smiled and showed his snow-white teeth. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me pinching you?¡± Looking at Welsh¡¯s handsome appearance, Celia could not help but be slightly dazed. She could not help but think of her own Family. She had been groomed as the sessor of her Family since she was young. What skills she needed to master and who she should know had already been nned out. For as long as she could remember, she had strictly followed this pattern. Her fate was firmly controlled. However, she did not know Welsh before, but why did she feel a special sense of familiarity after meeting him on the field. It felt especially safe to stay by his side. Her heart would also calm down. Could he really be the person I¡¯m destined to be with? Celia¡¯s heart was in a mess. But she quickly came to her senses and felt shy for her own thoughts. Why would I think that way? What destined person? When did I be so much like the useless little men. Celia covered her face. Welsh asked in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She was fine just a moment ago, but in the blink of an eye, she suddenly gave off a feeling of shame. ¡°No, nothing!¡± She would not let Welsh see through her thoughts. ¡°We¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to hot and sour noodles.¡± She pulled Welsh into a hot and sour noodles shop and sat on a seat. The hot and sour noodles in this shop were the most famous in their school, and the taste was unique. Many students woulde here to eat, and sometimes they would have to line up since there were no seats. There weren¡¯t many people at the moment. Perhaps because Welsh was sleeping, they missed the peak period. ¡°Welsh, can you take spicy food? !¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Celia understood. ¡°Boss, give me two servings of hot and sour noodles.¡± While they were waiting, Welsh suddenly felt an obscure killing intent. This was the perception of danger that he had for many years. In his line of sight, two women appeared. Welsh was already prepared to attack. The two women walked past him and sat on a table two meters away from them. ¡°Could it be that I was wrong?¡± Welsh shook his head. This was almost impossible. He scanned the two of them with his spiritual power. ¡°Dagger.¡± He could confirm that these two were not normal customers. As for who their target was, he was not sure yet. Welsh waited patiently. ¡°Table three, your food is ready.¡± At this moment, a voice sounded from the counter. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the food!¡± Welsh said to Celia and walked towards the pick-up window. When he passed by the two, he deliberately exposed his weakness. If the two were here for him, they would definitely attack him. However, the result showed that it was obvious that their target was not him. Could it be Celia? At this moment, Welsh pretended that nothing had happened, but his attention was always on the two. In that instant, In his perception, the two women looked at each other, got up, and quietly walked towards Celia. Then, they pulled out sharp daggers and fiercely stabbed at her. Celia didn¡¯t know anything. At the critical moment, Welsh directly threw out the hot and sour noodles in his hand. Bang. The hot and sour noodles drew a trajectory in the air and hit one of the women¡¯s face. The scalding temperature and the hot pepper oil scalded her skin, causing her to let out a shrill scream. Even the dagger in her hand fell to the ground. The other woman, on the other hand, gave Welsh a cold look and continued to attack Cilicia. ¡°Wind de!¡± Welsh cast a wind spell and cut the other woman¡¯s right hand that was holding the dagger in half. Then, he went to Celia¡¯s side and protected her behind him. Celia¡¯s face was filled with shock. She did not expect Welsh to be so powerful. The two women also came to their senses and realized how troublesome the situation was. ¡°Welsh, they are here for me. You¡¯d better leave quickly.¡± Celia said worriedly. ¡°Let me leave my woman behind and leave? Impossible! Not in this lifetime.¡± Welsh stared coldly at the two assassins, protecting Celia behind him. ¡°Attack together!¡± The two assassins looked at each other, turned in the air, and kicked at Welsh¡¯s head. One attacked from above, and the other attacked from below. If it was an ordinary warrior facing such a tight attack, he might be at a disadvantage. But it was nothing to Welsh. Because he was a mage. But mages also had a weakness. Compared to a warrior, they were not strong in closebat. Chapter 54 - Potion Recipe, I Can Help Your Family Tide Over this Crisis

Chapter 54: Potion Recipe, I Can Help Your Family Tide Over this Crisis

Mages were good at long-range attacks. Welsh also knew his own advantage, and he led the pace of the battle. Every time he cast a spell, he would take the initiative to put some distance between himself and his opponents. After several rounds of fighting, the two women were covered in wounds, but Welsh was not hurt. Celia¡¯s eyes brightened. Welsh¡¯s strength was beyond her imagination. The two women panted heavily as they squatted on the ground. They looked at each other and saw the worry in each other¡¯s eyes. They knew that they could not continue. ¡°Boom!¡± One of the female warriors stepped on the ground and flew into the air, attacking Welsh. The other woman took advantage of this gap tounch an attack towards Celia¡¯s position. Their n was very simple. They wanted to use Celia to distract Welsh and create an opportunity for them to escape. As for killing Celia, they had given up all hope of doing so. They want to escape? Welsh saw through their thoughts and sneered. Welsh blocked the warrior who was attacking him and then threw a defensive spell towards Celia to block the flying dagger that was flying towards her. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the two female warriors ran out of the door. Welsh had already calcted this moment and threw a high-level spell at the two of them. Whirlwind Scattered Clouds! Before the two female warriors could cross the door, they felt as if they were swallowed by a tornado. The high-pressure wind des were like sharp weapons, mercilessly cutting their skin and flesh. Whoosh! Whoosh! The wounds on the two of them grew densely, and blood sttered in the air. After the storm subsided, the two of themy on the ground weakly, with only one breath left. Even this was the result of Welsh holding back. ¡°Are you also a someone with special powers?¡± Celia nced at the two of them and asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s a littleplicated. ¡°But you can understand it that way.¡± Welsh didn¡¯t give too much thought about this question. Instead, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. It¡¯s not safe here. You¡¯d better contact your family to deal with these two people.¡± Welsh brought Celia out of the cafeteria. A terrible assassination had happened in the school. The school paid great attention to it, especially when they found out that the target of the assassination was Celia. They locked up the two assassins and waited for the Wilner Family¡¯s interrogation. As they left, Celia called her family. The two of them walked on a tree-lined path in the school. Celia said gratefully, ¡°Welsh, thank you for today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is what I should do.¡± ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± Seeing the wound on Welsh¡¯s arm, Celia said worriedly. ¡°No need. This small injury is not a problem!¡± In the battle just now, he was cut by the opponent¡¯s dagger. Fortunately, the dagger was not coated with poison. Otherwise, with his current ability, it would be a bit troublesome. However, this was also a wake-up call for him. It seemed that he needed to improve his physique. ¡°Welsh, you seem to have some understanding of my family!¡± Celia hesitated for a moment and said. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m investigating you because I met someone.¡± Welsh said. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Andre!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Celia¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to you, right!¡± Welsh smiled. ¡°Do you still remember that he was hospitalized?¡± Celia stopped in her tracks. ¡°He looked for trouble with you.¡± Welsh nodded. And it wasn¡¯t even just once. If the first time could be said to be just a small matter, then the second time was a real assassination. His eyes shed with a hint of coldness. But he would soon give Andre a surprise. Celia was silent for a moment. She looked at Welsh¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Why did you save me just now?¡± Moreover, the situation just now was so dangerous, yet he still stood forward. It made her feel a sense of security that she had never felt before. Looking at Celia¡¯s burning eyes, Welsh said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Maybe it¡¯s fate from our previous life. ¡°I can¡¯t watch you get hurt and remain indifferent.¡± After a pause, Welsh continued, ¡°Actually, I have a feeling that I¡¯ve known you for a long time. I can even do a lot of things for you.¡± Hearing this, Celia¡¯s heart began to beat uncontrobly. Her face also became slightly red. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Originally, she thought that she was the only one who had this feeling. She didn¡¯t expect Welsh to have the same feeling. Could it be that they really had the fate of crossing lifetimes? ¡°Perhaps in your opinion. ¡°Everything I do has a purpose. But as long as you believe me, I will definitely help you get your family through this difficult time.¡± Celia shook her head. Getting through this difficult time was easier said than done. ¡°To be honest with you, the Wilner Family has been passed down for a hundred years. Our family has been focusing on potions for generations. Only after a hundred years of management did we achieve our current status. There are dozens of pharmaceutical factories under our family. However, a month ago, the problem of the potion recipes leaking suddenly urred. At the same time, there were also quite a few pharmaceutical families that joined forces to suppress the Wilner Family.¡± ¡°During this period of time, the Malik Family was always behind the scenes. They even wanted to use this opportunity to form a marriage alliance with our family. Clearly, they want to use this opportunity to annex the Wilner Family and obtain even greater benefits.¡± Celia clenched her small fists tightly. The Malik Family was really too detestable. ¡°As expected. ¡°The Malik Family first dealt with the Orianna Family, then the Wilner Family. Aren¡¯t they afraid of being too unsightly and suffering a bacsh?¡± Welsh was a bit angry. ¡°If I say that I can help the Wilner Family tide over this crisis, do you believe me?¡± He grabbed Celia¡¯s shoulder and looked into her eyes seriously. ¡°You can solve it.¡± Thinking of Welsh¡¯s ability just now, she was a little tempted. But she quickly gave up. If she wanted to reverse the crisis of the Wilner Family, she would have to develop a new potion recipe. But how could a potion recipe be developed sessfully like this! The Wilner Family had over ten research bases in the country. They spent over ten years, but they had only developed ten kinds of potion recipes. It was impossible for Welsh to develop them by himself. Celia didn¡¯t want to break Welsh¡¯s confidence, so she said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡± Welsh also knew that if he wanted Celia to believe him, he had to show his strength. The five bottles of potion that he had refined had already been delivered to the auction house. The auction would be in two days. When that time came, the Wilner Family would definitely look for the owner of the potion. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± At this moment, Welsh¡¯s heart started beating. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Celia said in a panic. Chapter 55 - Emily Was Kidnapped

Chapter 55: Emily Was Kidnapped

Previously, when Welsh went to Borneo, he was afraid that something would happen to Emily. Thus, he had carved a magic array on her body. Now, the magic array issued a warning. Emily was in danger! ¡°I have something urgent to attend to. I won¡¯t be going to school. Help me ask for a leave of absence.¡± Welsh said as he left. Celia called out his name. Seeing that he was in such a hurry, she couldn¡¯t help but worry that there was something else going on. Walking past a corner of an alley, Welsh took out his phone and called Jenny. ¡°Jenny, help me locate Emily¡¯s phone and send me her location.¡± Apart from being an informant, Jenny was also a hacker. Locating a phone was not a difficult task for her. Very soon, Emily¡¯s location was sent to him. There was a red dot on the map that was still moving. Then, he called Velken. ¡°Velken, do you have time? Lend me a car.¡± Listening to Welsh¡¯s tone over the phone, Velken realized that something must have happened. He immediately asked Welsh for his location and drove over. A silver sports car sped on the road, directly reaching 300 miles per hour. Many car owners only saw a sh of silver light and cursed. When he came to the eastern part of Huangjia Road, Welsh got into the car and immediately said to Velken, ¡°Follow this target.¡± Velken nced at his phone. ¡°Piece of cake. Leave it to me. I¡¯m a king-level racer in Underground Area A. Sit tight.¡± Boom! The sound of the engine roaring could be heard. The white sports car was like a stream of light, running wildly on the road. All the cars along the way saw this roaring wild horse and stepped back. Welsh watched as they got closer and closer to the red dot on his phone, until amercial van appeared in front of him. Magic Eye! Welsh¡¯s magic energy surged, and ayer of white light appeared in his eyes. His gaze passed through the white van, and found Emily lying in the back seat. Her eyes were tightly shut, and she looked like she was unconscious. ¡°Stop the van in front.¡± Velken stepped on the elerator, and the van in front seemed to have noticed something unusual, elerating in a straight line. It was like a galloping horse, but this was nothing much to Velken. He controlled the car, and with skilled and precise operation, he caught up with the van in front. Then, he drifted the car. The van could not dodge in time, and directly hit the curb next to it. Bang! There was a loud sound, and thick smoke came out from the front of the van, soon spreading to other ces. Welsh moved forward in the thick smoke and approached the van. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± The people who got out of the van saw Welsh walking over and raised their guns to shoot. Bang Bang! Welsh was prepared. All the bullets hit his magic shield and were blocked. ¡°How, how is this possible!¡± ¡°Are my eyes ying tricks on me? He can actually block the bullets.¡± The two of them looked at each other and saw the fear in each other¡¯s eyes. Bang Bang! They didn¡¯t believe it and fired a few more shots. But without exception, the bullets fell to the ground when they were about a meter away from Welsh. Seeing that Welsh was getting closer and closer, they immediately started running away. If he could even block bullets, it would be as easy as ABC for him to kill them. ¡°Wind de!¡± Welsh waved his hand and cast two intermediate spells. A half-curved moon instantly cut their arteries. ¡°Plop!¡± The two fell to the ground. Welsh ignored them and opened the door of the van. Emily was lying quietly inside. Welsh carried her down from the van. ¡°Go to the Orianna Family!¡± As soon as he said that, the white van exploded. ¡­ The Orianna Family. Welsh put Emily on the bed and walked out of the room. ¡°How¡¯s Emily?¡± Ang asked. ¡°She¡¯s fine. She just suffered some shock. She¡¯ll be fine after a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± On the way here, Welsh had used magic to ease her shock. She should be fine. Ang took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Have you found out who did it?¡± She was very angry. In less than a month, first she was first targeted by the cursed power, then her daughter was kidnapped. The enemy was getting more and more impudent. Welsh shook his head. ¡°The two people who kidnapped Emily were ordinary people. I couldn¡¯t tell which force they belonged to. I couldn¡¯t find any reliable information on their cell phones either.¡± The trail ended here. However, Ang guessed that all this must have something to do with the Malik Family. The events that happened in Royo City during this period of time were vaguely rted to the Malik Family. These years, their hearts were getting more and more ambitious. It seemed that they wanted to stir up the situation and gain huge benefits from it. Welsh agreed with her thoughts. The Malik family was indeed the biggest suspect. He suddenly thought of the assassination attempt on Celia. Since the Malik Family wanted to annex the Wilner Family through marriage, why did they send people to assassinate Celia? This didn¡¯t make sense. But no matter what, he had to prepare some protective measures. During this period of time, he was preparing to refine some items simr to the magic scrolls of his previous life, something simr to the existence of amulets. When danger came, this magic item would trigger an automatic protection mechanism to protect the host¡¯s safety. And he would also be the first to receive the news. But in order to refine a magic item, in addition to powerful spiritual power, there was also a need for special materials. For example, jade, items with spiritual energy, and so on. The refining process was notplicated. One only needed to carve a magic array inside and infuse magic energy into it, and it would be considered a sess. The steps seemed very simple. However, among them, the highest requirement was towards the refiner¡¯s spiritual power. If one was not careful, not only would the refining materials be wasted, but one¡¯s soul power might also be damaged. But with his Archmage¡¯s soul power, he could easily refine them. After leaving the Orianna Family, Welsh went to the Century Auction House. He bought a few pieces of jade from Velken. These few days, apart from going to school, Welsh was refining magic items. He first carved the magic array into the jades. This was also the mostplicated process. It was exhausted a mage¡¯s spiritual power. What was left was to infuse magic energy. Looking at the five pieces of magic items that were radiating a white light in his hand, Welsh nodded in satisfaction. During the refining process, he did not encounter any obstruction. It seemed that his skills had not fallen behind. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Jenny for a few days. I should send it to her first.¡± Welsh picked up a piece of jade and said. Chapter 56 - You Wont Leave Me, Right?

Chapter 56: You Won¡¯t Leave Me, Right?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Welsh went to Jenny¡¯s apartment and took the elevator up to the sixth floor. He pressed on the doorbell for a few times, but there was no response. Could it be that the little girl was not at home? He was about to leave, but then he subconsciously twisted the doorknob, and with a click, the door opened. Seeing Jenny sleeping soundly inside, Welsh¡¯s face froze. ¡°Oh my God, does this little girl sleep without locking the door?¡± Her safety awareness was too low. Royo city wasn¡¯t peaceful during this period of time. What if someone intentionally found her here? Emily had just been kidnapped! If he hadn¡¯t rescued her in time, who knew what kind of trouble would have happened. It seemed like he had to educate her on the issue of safety. Welsh gently closed the door and walked towards Jenny. Suddenly, he heard a whimpering sound. Was it Jenny? Her body was trembling and there were beads of sweat on her forehead. She was mumbling softly. Welsh also saw a few tears at the corner of her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s having a nightmare?¡± Welsh sat by the bed and gently patted her chest to make her feel better. Bang! At this moment, Jenny suddenly sat up. Her eyes were filled with fear. When she saw Welsh in front of her, it was as if she saw a pir of support. She threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly with both hands. ¡°I dreamt about dad again. He doesn¡¯t want me and mom anymore. Sob...¡± Welsh had heard Jenny say that her father had left her and her mother when she was very young. She had not seen her father for more than ten years. Children who grew up in single-parent families were very fragile and sensitive in this aspect. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m still by your side,¡± Welshforted her softly. ¡°You won¡¯t leave me without saying anything in the future, right?¡± Jenny suddenly raised her head and said with teary eyes. Welsh was stunned for a moment, then he thought of the Lancaster Continent. One day, he would return to his original world. At that time... However, seeing Jenny¡¯s expectant gaze, Welsh could not bear to disappoint her again. Thus, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you.¡± Who could predict what would happen in the future? Perhaps, he could bring them with him when the time came. ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t think you dare.¡± Jenny stuck out her small nose and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°If you dare to leave me in the future, I will, I will...¡± Welsh pinched her pink little face. ¡°What will you do?¡± ¡°I will bite you to death... Awoo!¡± Jenny directly threw Welsh onto the bed and bit his lips. Welsh touched his lips and smiled bitterly. ¡°You are really... I will teach you a good lesson.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± With a flip, Welsh pressed Jenny under his body. He grabbed her fullness and kissed her fiercely. The two bodies intertwined with each other, making beautiful sounds. After more than an hour, Jenny fell asleep in satisfaction. Her face was still red. As Welsh raised his magic level, hisbat power became stronger. It directly made Jenny moan continuously and cry out for mercy. How could Welsh let her off so easily? After a series of impacts, Jenny waspletely defeated. After covering Jenny¡¯s graceful body, Welsh put on his clothes and sat by the bed. ¡°Tomorrow is the weekend. I¡¯d better go home. ¡°If dad finds out that I¡¯m not at home, that would be bad.¡± ¡°Ding!¡± At this moment, a notification sounded on the phone on the table. Welsh picked up the phone and looked at it. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Important information about the major families in Royo City.¡± When he saw the content of the information, Welsh was shocked and looked at Jenny who was sleeping soundly. ¡°So Jenny secretly collected so much information for me.¡± These information were recorded in great detail, and the information about the Malik Family was included within. With this, he would save a lot of trouble. Welsh¡¯s heart warmed. She must have spent a lot of effort. Thinking of this, he kissed Jenny¡¯s cheek affectionately. Then, he ced the magic item he refined by her pillow and left quietly. Walking on themercial street near the apartment, he thought about his future ns. He would definitely return to his original world. When that time came, Jenny, Emily, Celia... What about them? Welsh would never abandon them. When the time came, he could take them with him. Perhaps, he could find a suitable time to teach them the magic of the Lancaster Continent. That way, they could protect themselves, and they could also leave with him in the future. However, it was not the time yet. His magic power had not improved enough yet. It was better to discuss this matter in the future. He still needed to make a long-term n. ¡°Ring, Ring!¡± At this moment, a notification sound came from the phone in his pocket. It was his mother¡¯s call. Welsh picked it up. ¡°Mom, where are you?¡± ¡°Rascal, I just got off work. Where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Welsh looked at the nearby buildings. ¡°I¡¯m at the World Building.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± Two minutester, his mother¡¯s car arrived. Welsh sat in the passenger seat. Just as he fastened his seatbelt, he found his mother staring at him with a strange gaze. The gaze made Welsh feel diffident. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Be honest, where did you go to y? You smell of girl¡¯s perfume!¡± Melinda looked at Welsh with a smile. Welsh touched the back of his head. ¡°Well... I went to a birthday party with a lot of female ssmates. A lot of people in the ss went.¡± It seemed that no matter which world it was, women were sensitive creatures. Melinda did not press him. ¡°You can go to birthday parties, but you must not be alone with a girl, understand!¡± Facing his mother¡¯s determined gaze, Welsh nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you quit smoking? !¡± Welsh saw his mother take out a cigarette and put it in her mouth. She took in an enjoyable breath and slowly puffed out a smoke ring. ¡°It¡¯s to cover up the fragrance on your body. Your father¡¯s nose is very sharp. If he smells it, it will be a huge matter.¡± Hearing his mother¡¯s perfect excuse, Welsh smiled bitterly. It seemed that it was impossible to make his mother quit smoking. Dear father, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but there¡¯s nothing I can do. He thought of the agreement with his father: If you find your mother smoking in the future, report to me at any time, understand. Welsh had promised to help him, but listening to his mother¡¯s words just now, it wasn¡¯t to help him cover up the fragrance. It was an obvious threat. Her meaning was also straightforward. If you tell your father that I smoked, I will tell him about you and the girl. Therefore, for his own safety, Welsh chose to pretend that he didn¡¯t know. Ding! The notification on his phone rang again. ¡°The potion has been auctioned, you¡¯ve earned 1.5 million.¡± It was a message from Velken. He had earned 150,000 from just a few potions. It seemed that this was a way to earn money. He could earn so much money just by fiddling with a few potions. If he could refine all the potions from the Lancaster Continent, Welsh could even build a business empire all over the world. If he wanted to reach this stage, he needed a tform to build his reputation. At the moment, Velken was the most suitable media for him to do so. As everyone knew, the auction house was an important channel for publicity. ¡°Velken, are you free? I have something to give you.¡± This world was a society of benefits. If you had worth, resources and manpower woulde to you. Welsh decided to increase his worth. ¡°Right now is fine.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over now.¡± Chapter 57 - Global Business Chain, Lets Drink to Your Rich Woman

Chapter 57: Global Business Chain, Let¡¯s Drink to Your Rich Woman

Ding Dong! Velken sent a location. Welsh said to his mother, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to meet an old friend. You can put me on Apia Anicent Road.¡± Melinda was taken aback. ¡°Son, are you sure it¡¯s Apia Ancient Road?¡± Apia Ancient Road was a vi area for the rich. Those who could afford a house there all had frighteningly high status and standings. Welsh nodded. ¡°Son,e home early.¡± ¡°Okay, mom!¡± Watching his mother drive away, Welsh then walked towards Velken¡¯s Family. As thergest auction house in Royo City, Velken¡¯s Family was also very strong, but Velken himself was a little low-key. From afar, Welsh arrived at Velken¡¯s vi. Royo City¡¯s Rich Man. Looking at the que on the door of the vi, Welsh¡¯s mouth twitched. This was not low-key at all. He took back what he had just said. ¡°Ding Dong.¡± Welsh took a look at the message. ¡°Sir Welsh, have you arrived. This is your first time visiting my house. I have already prepared a feast and am looking forward to your arrival.¡± Under the lead of the guard, Welsh came to one of the rooms. Velken greeted him with all smiles, which made the guard very surprised. Who was this person? He could actually make her young master show such an attitude. After asking the guard to leave, Velken invited Welsh to his seat and said enthusiastically, ¡°Sir Welsh, you don¡¯t know the value of your potion. You earned ten times the cost in profits. Apart from the deposit andmission, this is 900,000.¡± Velken handed over a golden bank card and a ck card. On the front of the card were a fewrge golden words which read Century Auction House, and on the back was a ferocious beast totem. Welsh knew the value of this card. It was the highest grade VIP card. Velken saw the huge value of the potions. As long as Welsh continued to develop them, he would definitely be able to build a national industrial chain. For Velken¡¯s Family, this was a huge opportunity. Welsh was also happy with this. He had the supply, and Velken had the resources and connections. Cooperation was the way to go. Of course, he was still the main point in this chain. Seeing Welsh put away the VIP card, Velken smiled and personally poured a ss for Welsh. ¡°Sir Welsh, let me toast to you. Let¡¯s have a happy cooperation.¡± Ping! Welsh took a sip. The mellow taste of the wine filled his mouth. Then, it traveled along his esophagus to his stomach, as if a fire had been ignited. ¡°Good wine!¡± Of course, Welsh did not forget the purpose of his visit today. Since Velken had shown his sincerity, he would naturally not be stingy. ¡°Velken, this is for you.¡± Velken took the jade and sized it up. He said, ¡°Welsh, isn¡¯t this the jade you bought before?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like It? I still have a lot of them. If you like them, you can take them all.¡± ¡°Take a good look.¡± Welsh took a sip from his wine ss. Velken rubbed the jade stone. It couldn¡¯t be that there was a secret behind it, right? He looked at it seriously. Suddenly, his gaze changed. He looked at Welsh in disbelief and said, ¡°Sir Welsh, this is¡­¡± Welsh nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a small gift. You know what this is, so I won¡¯t exin it to you.¡± Velkenughed loudly and raised his wine ss. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve investigated me before too. Thank you, brother. Here¡¯s to you.¡± Velken downed his wine ss in one gulp and put it down with a thud. With a deste expression, he said, ¡°To be honest, this is the first time I¡¯ve felt that someone wants to be my friend.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Welsh turned his head to look at Welsh. Velken raised his wine ss and downed it in one gulp. ¡°I¡¯ve been living with my father only since I was young. When I was about to enter high school, then only did he tell me that my mother was from arge family. Not long after, I was brought back to the Family. My mother¡¯s Family quickly transferred me to a noble school. But the way those ssmates looked at me was strange¡­ Even¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Welsh asked curiously, ¡°Even what?¡± Velken took a gulp of wine, and put down his ss, then said, ¡°There was a girl who directly asked me if I was an illegitimate child. At that time, I. . . Do you know that feeling?¡± Heughed bitterly and looked at the bright moon in the distance through the window, saying in a deste manner, ¡°In their eyes, I¡¯m just an unpresentable freak. Although I¡¯ve been heavily groomed in the past two years, their views on me have never changed. No matter how well I do, it can¡¯t change their views on me ¡°So, you gave up on yourself.¡± Welsh said with some ridicule. ¡°As a man, what¡¯s there that you can¡¯t get over? They look down on you and think you¡¯re trash. So you should work hard to achieve results and then p their faces. If you give up just like that, they¡¯ll still be the onesughing in the end. What else will there be left for you aside from pain?¡± ¡°Do you think so too?¡± Velken turned his head to look at Welsh. ¡°Actually, before I met you, I did think of wasting my days away, but you changed my mind. I want to work hard and make the auction house famous all over the world. I want to show those people that I am not a freak.¡± ¡°Brother Welsh, it was you who saved me. You gave me a new life. I respect you for that. This toast is to you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Welsh clinked sses with him and drank it all in one gulp. ¡°Actually, my experience was simr to yours. My mother was also from a big family. Her family didn¡¯t agree to her being with my father, so the two of them eloped.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Velken was interested now because their experiences were too simr. ¡°What happened after that?¡± Welsh said a little awkwardly, ¡°My mother¡¯s Family came over recently to put pressure on my parents. ¡°They said they wanted to introduce me to a rich woman who weighed more than 200 pounds.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Welsh spat out a mouthful of wine and thenughed out loud. A rich woman who weighed more than 200 pounds, and looking at Welsh¡¯s thin and weak appearance, Velkenughed without a care in the world. He suddenly felt psychologically bnced and even felt that his experiences were much betterpared to him. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I really couldn¡¯t hold it in.¡± Welsh looked at Velken awkwardly. He knew that this was the result of saying it out loud. ¡°It¡¯s a happy day today. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. It¡¯s rare for us to have a drink together. Let¡¯s get drunk today.¡± Velken held back the smile on his face and raised his wine ss. If one observed carefully, one would notice that he hadughed till there were tears in his eyes. ¡°Ping!¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink to your rich woman.¡± Chapter 58 - Lex, the Hypocrite?

Chapter 58: Lex, the Hypocrite?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Dong Dong!¡± Welsh staggered upstairs. He had drunk quite a lot today. As if he had found a confidant, Velken had drank with him crazily. As they drank, Velken fell unconscious. The guards sent him back to his room and asked Welsh to stay, saying that this was an order from young master Velken. But Welsh refused. In the end, the guard drove Welsh back. ¡°Burp.¡± Welsh¡¯s breath reeked of alcohol, and he staggered home. At this moment, he found his elder sister at the door, carefully opening the door. She even put her ear on the door from time to time to listen for movements inside. The lights in the corridor shed, and Welsh quietly walked up and patted Alice on the shoulder. Alice was already feeling guilty. When she suddenly felt a palm on her shoulder, her body instantly trembled and she screamed. This gave Welsh a fright and he quickly covered her mouth. ¡°What are you shouting for? Do you want mom and dad to find out? You smell like alcohol. You went to the bar secretly again.¡± Alice removed Welsh¡¯s palm and snorted. ¡°You smell like alcohol too. If you go drinking in the middle of the night, you might not be able to get married.¡± Welsh shrugged. If one really counted, I already have a few girlfriends. You should be the one who won¡¯t be able to get married, no? At this moment, a gust of wind blew past. Alice suddenly felt a little dizzy, and then she directly fell backwards. Welsh quickly held her and patted her cheek. ¡°Hey, wake up.¡± But there was no movements from Alice as she had fainted directly. Welsh was speechless. If he had known earlier, he would not have patted her. Then, Welsh carried Alice and ced her on the bed in her room. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯m so dizzy...¡± Actually, he could use magic to dissipate the alcohol in his body. But he would not do that. Sometimes, people were too tired when they were awake. It was a wonderful feeling to be in a daze once in a while. ¡°Urgh!¡± Welsh felt an intense feeling of vomiting. Suddenly, he lost his bnce and fell directly onto the bed. His palm pressed on a soft object. The object jumped yfully in his hand twice. ¡°What is this? It feels so good.¡± Thinking about it, he even squeezed it. It was so soft. ¡°Little Paul, don¡¯t be shy, be good...¡± Alice whispered softly. ¡°Who is little Paul?¡± Listening to his sister¡¯s murmurs, he guessed that Paul might be his sister¡¯s boyfriend. His sister was in a rtionship. But she was such an otaku, there was actually someone who would like her. Welsh was lying on the bed thinking about it. Suddenly, Alice turned her head and opened her mouth to let out vomit. Immediately, the strong unpleasant smell almost made him faint. Welsh instantly bounced up, opened the window, and stretched his head out, taking inrge mouthfuls of fresh air. After a long time, he recovered. ¡°What happened just now? Alcohol is indeed not something good. I won¡¯t drink again next time.¡± Thinking of the unpleasant smell just now, he felt as if he was going to vomit everything he ate. He almost died on the spot. ... Sunday. In an expensive clothing store. Looking at the handsome man in the mirror, Welsh said narcissistically, ¡°How can I be so handsome?¡± The female attendant beside him was also shocked. Her eyes were full of stars as she said with infatuation, ¡°You¡¯re so handsome. Once you change into this outfit, you can even directly debut as a celebrity.¡± Welsh snapped his fingers and turned to the attendant. ¡°Pack up the clothes that I tried on just now and send them to my house.¡± The attendant said infatuatedly, ¡°Okay, handsome.¡± Until Welsh walked out of the clothing store, her gaze did not leave. Instead, she started fantasizing on the spot. Walking on the road, Welsh was thinking that he had settled the matter of the ss reunion. Now that he had money, he could also buy a car. He couldn¡¯t always trouble Velken in the future. ¡°Welsh.¡± A voice came from behind him, and Welsh turned his head. He saw a boy wearing a ck hoodie and carrying a backpack on his shoulder. He was about the same height as himself and was looking at him. ¡°Why? It¡¯s only been a while, and you don¡¯t know your old ssmate anymore?¡± The boy said. Welsh¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Lex?¡± Lex curled his lips. ¡°Strange, why are you interested in going shopping? Don¡¯t you like to stay at home the most?¡± ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Hearing that Welsh actually refuted him, Rex was a little displeased. ¡°Oh right, the ss reunion I organized tonight. Are youing?¡± There would be plenty of opportunities to teach you a lesson then. Welsh said, ¡°Of course. Britney already told me two days ago.¡± ¡°Britney told you personally.¡± Lex¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you tonight.¡± After saying that, he left immediately. Welsh¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold as he recalled the hell he had encountered in junior high school. Everyone mocked him for not changing his underwear for a week and not showering for a month, that he was really filthy. In the ssroom, in the cafeteria, and on the way home from school, as long as there were students around, he would always be able to hear thements about him from others. Welsh¡¯s name also resounded throughout the entire school. Moreover, he was trapped in the men¡¯s toilet by other girls. He was scolded by them for being a whore even though he had an innocent face. He only found outter that these humiliations were all created by rumors that this fellow, Lex, spread. This fellow greeted him on the surface, but behind his back, he was spreading rumors and tarnishing his reputation. Welsh had spent the three years of junior high school in the midst of insults. He had no friends and rarely spoke. His personality was bing more and more withdrawn. All of this was Lex¡¯s doing. If he still thought that he was the Welsh from three years ago, then he was too wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I have taken over your body, I will take revenge for you.¡± ¡°Tonight, I will give you a good chance to p your own face. Then, I will step on you beneath my feet and let you know what it feels like to be framed!¡± Welsh let out a cold smile. If the mages on the Lancaster Continent saw this, they would definitely run as far as possible, because this was a characteristic of Welsh¡¯s anger. It was said that with a smile, Welsh had single-handedly massacred an army of a million undead, killing seven in and seven out, causing the enemies¡¯ scalps to go numb and their bodies to tremble. The name of Welsh as the God of Killing resounded throughout the Lancaster Continent. ... In the afternoon, Welsh went to the 4s shop. There were all kinds of high-ss cars in the exhibition hall. A beautiful saleswoman walked over enthusiastically when she saw Welsh. ¡°Hello, distinguished sir. Is there anything you need?¡± ¡°I want to buy a car. What do you rmend?¡± Welsh did not know much about cars. The saleswoman nodded with a smile and led him to a red car. ¡°Sir, what do you think of this car?¡± Chapter 59 - Buying a Ferrari

Chapter 59: Buying a Ferrari

Looking at the red beetle in front of him, Welsh said, ¡°Do you have a slightly more masculine car? Show me.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Next, the saleswoman showed him a ck Ferrari. The streamlined body of the car, coupled with the shiny ck car paint, gave it a noble and profound aura. Welsh was very satisfied and said, ¡°This is fine. I¡¯ll pay with my card.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The saleswoman was very happy because the sale of this car could bring her a very highmission. Welsh took down the dark warrior Ferrari in one go. The people around him immediately began to discuss animatedly. ¡°This¡­ He¡¯s not even an adult yet. How could he have the money to buy such an expensive car. Could he be someone from a big family?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen all the young masters and youngdies of those families. There¡¯s no such person.¡± ¡°Humph, he must be someone who has a sugar mummy.¡± The other saleswomen in the shop were jealous. Welsh paid no attention to the discussions around him. He took out the bank card Velken gave him. It was worth mentioning that Velken¡¯s Family ran many businesses. Other than the auction house, they also dealt with banks, real estate, jewelry, and so on. The saleswoman took a look at the bank card and revealed an incredulous look. This was the highest grade bank card of the Century Bank, representing status and standing. Only 100 cards were issued nationwide, and one wouldn¡¯t be able to get them even if one had money. Moreover, if one wanted to apply, one had to produce a proof of assets. At the very least, the assets would have to be worth tens of billions. There would also be specialized investigators to examine the applicant¡¯s assets and status. Even so, there were still countless people waiting in line. It was not an exaggeration to say that only those top families would have such a bank card. And today, she actually saw this purple gold card that represented status and standing. Look at his age, he was still underage! Who exactly was he? Could it be the young master of a top family. The other women who came to buy cars were also shocked. They hurriedly covered the mouths of the men beside them. The female saleswomen who werementing just now were so scared that their faces turned pale and they fell into a daze where they could not speak. Such a big shot could easily decide their life and death. The moment the saleswoman who served Welsh saw the card, she bowed to Welsh and walked to the leader¡¯s office. This was already beyond her scope of service. ¡°Sir, please wait a moment.¡± Not long after, a woman wearing a business suit walked up quickly and said respectfully, ¡°Honorable Sir Welsh, first of all, we would like to wee you to our car dealership. We have decided to give you a 50% discount on all the cars here.¡± 50% discount? The Ferrari was a world-ss car. A 50% discount was already the cost price. However, when they thought of the other party¡¯s status, everyone came to a realization. This was the power of status. The two saleswomen lowered their heads in fear, afraid that Welsh would notice them. Actually, they were thinking too much. Welsh didn¡¯t have time to waste on them. After a series of procedures, Welsh directly left while driving the car. He went to the high-ss club called ¡°Water Manor¡± in Royo City. ¡­ ¡°Lishui Hall!¡± Looking at the address sent in the junior high school chat group, Welsh handed the car keys to the parking attendant. The cool Dark Warrior Ferrari attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Those who could drive such a car clearly had powerful financial resources and status. Welsh naturally became the focus of attention. ¡­ In the Lishui Hall. By a huge transparent ss table, more than twenty people were gathered together. There were men and women, chatting happily. ¡°Celia, did you y the game I told you about?¡± ¡°I did. It¡¯s so exciting.¡± Welsh had just opened the door when he heard the chaotic sounds. ¡°Calm down, calm down. Just get used to it.¡± Heforted himself with this, then sat down on the empty seat. He looked around and asked Celia, ¡°Where did Britney go? She invited me here. Now I¡¯m here, but she¡¯s not?¡± Celia had long purple hair and was wearing a light yellow strapless dress. There were two yellow ribbons on her shoulders. She looked very beautiful. She nced at Welsh and said, ¡°Who knows? I don¡¯t know about her either.¡± ¡°But if youe like this, Lex will be in trouble. Just now, he made a bet with everyone that you would definitely wear the school uniform here. If he loses, he will cover everyone¡¯s food expenses for a week.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re dressed rather handsomely today.¡± Welsh was dressed in a casual suit today. He exuded a youthful aura. ¡°His brain is fried. I met him when I was buying clothes. He even made such a bet. Maybe he is stupid and has a lot of money.¡± In another corner of the hall, Lex stared at Welsh with a cold gaze. There were two other people beside him, mumbling something. They were obviously thinking about how to deal with Welsh for Lex. Celiaughed, ¡°Lex likes to look down on others. Maybe he thinks that you can¡¯t afford it.¡± Welsh sneered. He could even afford a Dark Warrior, let alone a set of clothes. At this moment, he turned to Lex and said, ¡°Lex, I heard that you are going to treat everyone to meals for a week. Don¡¯t forget my portion. Thank you.¡± Lex was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. Was this fellow trying to provoke him? However, he had already promised to do so. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t go back on his word just because there were many people. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll pay for the cafeteria meals that those who are present have for the next week.¡± On the surface, Lex was smiling, but in his heart, he was already angrily clenching his fists tightly. Welsh, I will definitely not let you off so easily. As for Lex¡¯s thoughts, Welsh did not know. Even if he knew, he would not care. Celia, who was beside him, said, ¡°He is so cunning. He said that he would treat everyone to meals, but he sneakily limited the range to the canteen. However, so many people eating for a week is not a small amount.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Welsh sneered. ¡°He is shooting himself in the foot.¡± As time passed, everyone began to y to their heart¡¯s content. Some began to chat, while others began to drink. Welsh stayed silent as he sipped on his red wine. His actions were elegant and cold, causing many girls¡¯ eyes to light up. Only then did they realize that Welsh¡¯s entire temperament had changed. He was like a rich young master who was deeply nurtured with culture, pulling on the hearts of countless girls. Seeing that the atmosphere was almost how he wanted it to be, Lex picked up his wine ss and stood up. Everyone quieted down. ¡°Today, I have something to announce. Our No.1 High School and No.17 High School will jointly hold a spring sports meet. I am preparing to form a men¡¯s basketball team, and there are already boys who have signed up.¡± ¡°Welsh, I heard that you can y basketball. Think about it.¡± Welsh shook his head lightly. ¡°Not interested.¡± Chapter 60 - Welsh, How About a French Kiss?

Chapter 60: Welsh, How About a French Kiss?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio However, Celia was was on the side became unhappy upon hearing his words. ¡°You say that Welsh¡¯s basketball skills are only so-so, but he beat me. So you mean I don¡¯t know how to y basketball?¡± Lex was at a loss. He smiled apologetically and said, ¡°How can that be? That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°I have no objections to forming a men¡¯s basketball team, but this matter concerns the school¡¯s reputation. I don¡¯t care about the conflicts the two of you had in the past, you have to put it all behind you. This time, you can only win and not lose. Do you understand?¡± Celia knew that Lex and Welsh were not on good terms, so she specially instructed them. ¡°I don¡¯t have any problems.¡± Lex looked at Welsh and said, ¡°But Welsh doesn¡¯t seem to be interested.¡± Looking Welsh eating the ribs, Celia asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Welshughed and smiled at Celia. ¡°I think it¡¯s just right.¡± He took out a piece of mutton from the hot pot and blew on it gently. He handed it to Celia. ¡°Come, open your mouth.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Celia¡¯s face was slightly red. Seeing Welsh¡¯s elegant and gentlemanly actions, no one could refuse him. She slowly moved closer, opened her sexy little mouth, and ate the mutton roll. This warm scene made Lex¡¯s face darken. He held the wine ss tightly in his hand, with the urge to shatter it. Celia said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to join the basketball team?¡± Welsh nced at her. ¡°If you¡¯re the one who asks me to do it, it¡¯s not impossible, but I have one condition.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let me kiss you.¡± Welsh looked at her soft lips and smiled. As soon as he finished speaking, Celia came over and looked directly into Welsh¡¯s eyes. He could feel an alluring fragrance. ¡°How about a French Kiss?¡± Celia bit her lower lip. Welsh smiled and pinched her delicate chin. ¡°Sure, close your eyes.¡± The other students watched this scene with their mouths agape. Lex was so angry that his teeth hurt. Celia was definitely one of the school belles. She had a good figure, long legs, and a small waist. In addition to her strong background, many people were her fans, and she had many suitors. But no one had ever conquered her, and Welsh was the person! Then, they realized that Celia had really closed her eyes, and her lips were facing Welsh, as if she was allowing him to do anything. Huff... The sound of exhaling could be heard. Celia actually agreed. Lex was so angry that his face turned red. He wished that he could kick Welsh away. This was his goddess. Of course, Welsh did not really kiss her. He only used his fingers to tap on her soft lips. Even if he did kiss her, he wouldn¡¯t let others see it. Celia touched her lips and said, ¡°This counts as your agreement. You must win thepetition. If you win, there will be a special reward.¡± ¡°What reward? Can you tell me?¡± Welsh asked. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when the timees.¡± ¡°This d*mned dog food. Celia, you¡¯re too amazing. You got the school beau without attracting any notice. No, this can¡¯t do, you must treat us to a meal.¡± ¡°Yes, you have to treat us to a meal.¡± Celia smiled and said, ¡°No problem. Where do you all want to...¡± Before she could finish, Welsh interrupted her. ¡°I was the one who took the initiative to pursue her. ¡°This meal is on me. Where do you guys want to eat? There¡¯s a Western restaurant nearby that¡¯s not bad. Let¡¯s go there.¡± The other students immediately became excited after hearing this. ¡°Good, the school beau is so frank. No wonder he could sessfully pursue Celia.¡± ¡°Welsh is so handsome.¡± Listening to the discussions of the students, Welsh said to Celia, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re already my girlfriend. How can I make you lose face?¡± Welsh smiled and patted her purple hair. Celia pinched Welsh¡¯s ear. ¡°Why would a boy cares more about face than a girl?¡± ¡°It hurts, it hurts!¡± Welsh was sweating a little. This Celia was too rough. The other students surrounded the two of them and said, ¡°Kiss, kiss, kiss.¡± They knew that Welsh did not kiss Celia just now. When Lex saw this scene, he clenched his hands tightly. ¡°This ss reunion was organized by me. I should be the main character. Welsh, just you wait.¡± ... When it was almost time, everyone headed to the Western restaurant. Welsh and Celia sat together. Beside them was Lex. He held his cheek and stared nkly ahead. ¡°The desserts here are really good.¡± Welsh nodded. Just as he was about to say something, Celia smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve brought many girls here before, right?¡± ¡°How... how is that possible!¡± Welsh smiled bitterly. There weren¡¯t many, but he had brought Jenny here once. The other students were all happily tasting the desserts and milk tea. They all gave Welsh a thumbs up. ¡°This dessert is great, Welsh is the best.¡± Welsh smiled and continued to be sweet with Celia. Lex looked at the dessert in front of him, but he did not have any appetite. What was the difference between him and Welsh. Why did everyone revolve around him? It was not like this in the past. He could not understand. At this moment, he suddenly saw a woman in a ck evening dress out of the corner of his eye. She had slightly curly blonde hair that hung naturally on her shoulders. She was like an elf that had walked out of a painting. She instantly became the focus of the entire restaurant and attracted the attention of most of the people in the restaurant. ¡°Lainey!¡± Lex was instantly filled with energy. He waved his hands high and quickly walked up. ¡°Are you done over there?¡± ¡°Yes, I had something urgent, so I couldn¡¯t leave.¡± Britney directly walked past Lex and walked towards Welsh. ¡°Lainey!¡± Lex instantly felt his heart was in knots, as though he had been abandoned by the entire world. A bitter feeling lingered in his heart. He clenched his fists tightly. Why? Why on earth? Welsh, why do all the women revolve around you?. His heart roared silently. Unfortunately, no one cared about his thoughts. Britney walked to Welsh¡¯s side and greeted him warmly. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Welshughed. ¡°You¡¯re so ungant. You tricked me intoing here, but you stood me up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, thepany had a sudden meeting. I had no choice. I rushed over immediately after the meeting.¡± Welsh knew that Britney liked to act and sing. This was her dream. ¡°Have you signed with thepany? You¡¯re getting ready to debut?¡± Britney smiled and nodded. Lex, who was watching the two of them chatting andughing, waspletely engulfed in his dark emotions. Chapter 61 - Piano Competition, Im Betting on Your Hands

Chapter 61: Piano Competition, I¡¯m Betting on Your Hands

¡°Welsh, I won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡± Lex thought to himself resolutely. At this moment, the other students were eating dessert and chatting happily. Suddenly, someone saw the piano in the corner. ¡°The pianist is off work. How about we let Lex y a song for everyone to add to the fun?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Lex won the first prize in the inter-school piano tournament. He was called the piano prince.¡± ¡°Drinking milk tea in the restaurant, eating desserts, added with wonderful music, it¡¯s a great feeling.¡± ¡°Lex, give it a go.¡± Hearing that everyone wanted him to y the piano, Lex¡¯s spine straightened. This feeling of being surrounded by everyone was what he really wanted. Especially when he saw Britney looking over, he instantly felt his vanity soar. He looked provocatively in Welsh¡¯s direction, but Welsh did not look at him at all. This made him feel helpless as if he had hit cotton. ¡°Since everyone wants to hear it, I will y. But it¡¯s not interesting for me to y alone. If Miss Britney is willing to dance along tot he music, then it¡¯ll be much more interesting.¡± Whoosh! Everyone looked at Britney. ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Britney smiled. Under the dim yellow lights in the dining room, Britney stretched out her slender fingers and looked in Welsh¡¯s direction. She said affectionately, ¡°Today¡¯s dance is dedicated to my best friend, Welsh.¡± ¡°Wow, Welsh must be so happy. He is doted on by the two goddesses. I want it too.¡± ¡°School beau, although we don¡¯t have any talent, we will always love you.¡± The girls expressed their standings excitedly, while the rest of the male students suddenly felt that they were here only to make up the numbers. They couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. Some even secretly wiped their tears. This was too unfair. Was it not enough for Welsh to have two goddesses? He even had to harvest the few remaining resources. When Lex saw this scene, he was so angry he wanted to cough up a mouthful of blood. Why? Everyone was surrounding Welsh. In junior high, he had been toyed within his palms. It had only been a short while, but he had already left him far behind. This huge difference between reality and imagination made him unable to see reality clearly. If one observed carefully, they would notice that Lex¡¯s hands on the piano were trembling. However, he still adjusted his emotions. As long as he performed well this time, he would definitely gain the admiration of many people. ¡°Ding¡­ Ding Ling Ling¡­¡± A section of gentle notes jumped out. Britney began to dance like an elf. Everyone was immersed in the music and dancing, and their eyes were filled with deep envy. Britney¡¯s figure, along with the light and fast notes, twisted her soft body, attracting the apuse of the entire hall. Not only were the students attracted, but the other customers in the restaurant, including the restaurant staff, were all attracted. Welsh had to admit, ¡°This guy ys the piano pretty well.¡± Celia looked at Welsh and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the person dancing is better?¡± ¡°My little beauty, why does it sound like you¡¯re jealous?¡± Welsh looked at Celia. ¡°Humph, don¡¯t look at me. She is dancing especially for you. Don¡¯t let her down.¡± Celia said angrily. ¡°No matter how beautiful she is, she is not as beautiful as my little beauty.¡± Welsh stretched out his hand and pinched her little face. ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, Lex could not hold it in any longer. His hands hit the piano and it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The atmosphere in the restaurant also became stagnant. ¡°Welsh, do you know what respect is?¡± Lex pointed at Welsh and scolded him. Countless gazes turned to look at Welsh. Welsh stood up gently and said, ¡°It is your business to y the piano. It is my business to choose whether to listen ot not to listen. It seems like you are too narrow-minded.¡± Lex became even angrier when he heard that. He roared, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t put me in your eyes. But what about Britney, what do you treat her as?¡± Welsh picked up his wine ss and walked to the front of Britney. He raised the ss in his hand and downed it in one gulp Britney smiled knowingly and continued to dance. Lex continued to scold him angrily, ¡°Country bumpkin, to be chattering away when someone else is performing, don¡¯t you know the how to be well-behaved?¡± ¡°Well-behaved?¡± Welsh smiled and ignored the angry Lex. ¡°The way you¡¯re ying is not even as pleasing as my whistle. If I were to y like you, I would rather chop off my hands.¡± ¡°Alright, this is what you said. If you can not y as well as I can, then kneel down and apologize.¡± ¡°Welsh?¡± At this moment, Celia pulled on his arm. She had never heard that Welsh yed the piano, and the other students began to discuss it animatedly as well. ¡°Don¡¯t agree. This is obviously Lex¡¯s trap, deliberately provoking Welsh to agree.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Lex is too much of a bully. His talent in ying the piano is famous in the school.¡± Some girls did not want Welsh to beughing stock, so they prayed silently with their hands. ¡°Lex, you¡¯ve gone too far,¡± Britney said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare to agree!¡± Lex looked at Welsh with contempt. ¡°Alright, if you lose, you can leave your hands behind.¡± Lex was shocked. This guy actually wanted his hands. What surprised himeven more was that Welsh actually agreed. Looking at his confident look, could it be that he still had some tricks up his sleeve? Impossible. He must be faking it. I am the strongest when ites to the piano, what am I afraid of! As for the other female students, they started to panic. When it came to the piano, how could he be a match for Lex? This was a trap. ¡°Welsh, are you confident!¡± Celia said worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Welsh sat at the piano and closed his eyes in front of everyone¡¯s puzzled gazes. The piano charts that he had seen before became clearer and clearer in his mind, till all the notes began to dance happily in his mind. He had strong spiritual power and could learn anything quickly. He only needed to think about it for a moment before being able to y the piano. Lex saw that Welsh did not start and burst intoughter. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to y, then you don¡¯t know how to y. You¡¯re acting really well. This is great, you¡¯re even more embarrassed now.¡± ¡°This is terrible. Would Welsh really lose?¡± ¡°What should we do now? If the school beau loses, he has to kneel down and apologize to Lex.¡± Britney looked at Celia worriedly. She was so nervous that her fingers were clenched together. However, Celia remained calm. She trusted Welsh unconditionally. ¡°Ding Ling¡­¡± Welsh began to y. Beautiful notes were yed one after another. They were fast and urgent. The beautiful music seemed to bring everyone to another world. There were mountains, forests, waterfalls, every inch ofnd, and every breeze. They felt the resonance of their souls. They had never heard such a beautiful tune. Some people even cried as they listened. Celia and Britney looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. This music¡­ The two of them touched the corners of their eyes, and found that they became a little moist unknowingly. Lex¡¯s face was already pale. When the music started, he had already lost. Chapter 62 - The Frightened Chris, the Man in Jennys Room

Chapter 62: The Frightened Chris, the Man in Jenny¡¯s Room

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Wow, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard such good music.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so pleasant to the ears, I feel like I can hear the sounds of nature, the whispers of the wind, the singing of the flowers...¡± ¡°This music haspletely defeated Lex.¡± At the end of the song, Welsh took in everyone¡¯s expressions. Was his ying not good? This was the most authentic sound from nature, yed through the sound of the piano. In his previous life, when he had broken through to be an Archmage, Welsh¡¯s soul had merged with nature and he had roamed all the mountains and rivers. People were born from nature, and would naturally die in nature. Thus, it was the easiest to resonate with nature. No matter what instrument it was, the highest level of ying was to make other people feel resonations, to develop resonating emotions. This was the highest level of ying. Listening to thements around him, Lex knew that he hadpletely lost. However, what scared him the most was that since he lost, his hands would be chopped off. This was what he feared the most. ¡°Lex, are you ready?¡± A voice exploded in his ears. Lex looked over, trembling. All of a sudden, he seemed to have seen a demon with a skull heading towards him to devour him. ¡°Ah!¡± Lex screamed and copsed to the ground. Then, he saw Welsh holding a dagger and approaching him step by step. Looking at Welsh¡¯s emotionless eyes, Lex really felt the fear of death. ¡°Welsh, no, don¡¯te over. I don¡¯t want to lose my hands.¡± Lex¡¯s state of mind copsed as he retreated step by step. This was the first time he felt so small. ¡°Welsh...¡± At this moment, Britney stood in front of the two of them. ¡°You want to plead on his behalf.¡± Welsh¡¯s gaze was fixed on Britney. There was still no emotion in his eyes. Britney¡¯s small face was conflicted. She did not know what to do. Just as she was hesitating, Celia said, ¡°We are ssmates, after all. He will change in the future. Besides, if you do that, there will be trouble.¡± Welsh stared at Lex. As an Archmage in his previous life, he was the trouble. What trouble was there to be afraid of. However, what Celia said made sense. He did not have the ability to not take heed of everything yet. He was also not alone like in his previous life. In this life, he had his parents, Celia, Jenny, and Emily, who were his family. At the bottom of all this, he was still not strong enough. If he had the magic power of an Archmage, he would not have such worries. ¡°Welsh, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have caused trouble for you. It¡¯s all my fault. I apologize to you. I promise that I will change in the future. Please let me off.¡± Lex immediately knelt down. Now, he had forsaken all his dignity and honor. These were nothingpared to his life. Welsh let out a breath. He did not expect that the murderous aura from his previous life had been triggered just now. He had almost forgotten that this was not the Lancaster Continent. Back then, he had fought against the undead army alone. His entire body was covered in blood, and he had killed the enemy until they fled in a sorry state. The army that had died at his hands numbered in the millions. In his previous life, he had the power of an Archmage, so the murderous aura naturally could not affect him. However, his current level was far from that of an Archmage. ¡°You... What do you want to do!¡± Lex saw Welsh walking over and screamed in fear. Humph! Welsh brandished the small knife in his hand and shed it with sharp knife techniques. Lex¡¯s hair kept falling off, and soon, he became bald. ¡°Alright, now you look more pleasing to the eye, I can be considered to have taught you a lesson. Next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky. I am no longer the old Welsh. Remember this. The Welsh who was at your mercy has died.¡± Welsh looked down at Lex. Lex touched his bald head and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Welsh, you... Don¡¯t go too far.¡± If one observed carefully, one would notice that his forehead was covered in cold sweat. Just now, he could even feel the air current from the dagger passing over his head. He was afraid that Welsh would identally kill him. ¡°Too much?¡± Welsh sneered. ¡°If I was the one who lost today, even if I begged you, would you have shown mercy? Now get out.¡± Welsh¡¯s eyes were cold. Watching this domineering scene, The other female students couldn¡¯t help but look at Welsh with starry eyes. ¡°Welsh was so handsome just now. I realized that I fell in love with him.¡± ¡°Welsh, I will always be your fan. Even if you don¡¯t like me, I will still keep my virginity for you.¡± ¡°This is my man.¡± Celia looked at Welsh silently. As for Lex, he left the restaurant dejectedly under everyone¡¯s gaze. Today, he waspletely defeated. However, what puzzled him was why Welsh, who had been at his mercy three years ago, had be so domineering. ... ¡°The eyesore has left. Let¡¯s continue.¡± Welsh said to everyone. The other students cheered and continued to chat. Celia leaned towards Welsh¡¯s ear and said, ¡°I feel that you are bing more and more indecipherable. But no matter how mysterious you are, you are still my little man.¡± Welsh smiled and said, ¡°You will soon know who I am.¡± Everyone had fun tillte at night before going back. ... Late at night, past 11 o¡¯clock. Welsh sat in the driver¡¯s seat of the Ferrari and smelled the alcohol on his body. He couldn¡¯t go back today. Otherwise, if his parents found out, they would give him a lecture again. Thinking of this, he dialed his sister¡¯s number and said, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m not going back today. Help me cover up with dad and mum.¡± His sister¡¯s voice came from the receiver. ¡°Rascal, where are you? I¡¯m not going to lie for you.¡± At this moment, Alice was half lying on the bed. Herptop was ying a moving voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care where I go. I¡¯ve sent you a red packet as hush money. If you don¡¯t help me, don¡¯t ever think about borrowing money from me in the future.¡± Welsh grasped Alice¡¯s lifeline. Hearing that there was a red packet, Alice¡¯s ent immediately changed. ¡°Brother, no problem. You can y for as long as you want. Haha, now I can give gifts to this handsome Youtuber again.¡± ¡°Clink!¡± Alice felt very satisfied with the sound of money being collected. Then, Welsh drove to Jenny¡¯s apartment. Looking at the bright moon hanging high in the sky, Welsh was thinking that Jenny, the homebody, should still be awake. Just as he was about to open the door, he suddenly heard sounds of argumenting from the room. There was a man in Jenny¡¯s room? Welsh pushed the door open and entered, only to find a bearded man pulling on Jenny¡¯s arm in the living room. When the bearded man saw Welsh, he was also stunned. ¡°Who is he?¡± After the bearded man came to his senses, he questioned Jenny fiercely. Chapter 63 - Severing the Relationship Between Father and Daughter

Chapter 63: Severing the Rtionship Between Father and Daughter

¡°He¡­ He¡¯s a friend of mine.¡± Jenny did not want Welsh to get involved. Because the person in front of her was a gambler and also her biological father. A few days ago, he suddenly came to her door and asked for $200,000. Jenny had been inck of fatherly love since she was young, and they had just reunited. Naturally, she was extremely happy. She had given all the savings she had umted over the years to him to let him pay off his gambling debts and be an ordinary person, to never gamble again. However, all of this was just her wishful thinking. $200,000 did not bring her familial affection, but even crazier demands. This time, he had demanded for $600,000, but how could she have that much money. The bearded man did not believe it. He said to Welsh, ¡°Kid, who are you exactly? What is your motive foring here? Speak!¡± ¡°Jenny is my woman. Let her go!¡± Welsh¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°You have such a rich boyfriend, and you say you don¡¯t have any money.¡± The bearded man could see that Welsh was well-dressed and had a high-ss temperament. Maybe he was the son of a big family. Taking out a few millions would be as easy as eating and drinking. ¡°Since you are her boyfriend, you can pay for her. It¡¯s three million in total.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be shameless. Who owes you money? You¡¯re the own who lost in gambling and owed a loan shark.¡± Jenny retorted angrily. She had already given up on her father. ¡°So what if that¡¯s the case? You¡¯re my daughter, what¡¯s wrong with you paying for me?¡± The bearded man felt that there was nothing wrong with this. I gave you life, which is the greatest wealth in this world. I even think that three million is too little. ¡°Shameless!¡± Jenny was so angry that her whole body was trembling. If it was not for that little bit of blood rtion, Jenny really wanted to kick him to death. ¡°Bang!¡± Jenny threw her bank card onto the bearded man¡¯s face and pointed at the door. ¡°Now get lost. I don¡¯t have a father like you.¡± The bearded man picked up the bank card on the ground and put it into his pocket. ¡°This little money is not enough. Give me three million and I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± He had lost three million in the casino and the casino had gave him a three-day deadline. If he didn¡¯t have the money in three days, they would cut off one hand and one leg of his, how would he be willing to court death? ¡°Three million, how could I have that much money?¡± The bearded man¡¯s shamelessness finally made Jenny explode and roar at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have it, but he does.¡± The bearded man pointed at Welsh. Jenny immediately stood in front of Welsh and said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s just a student. He doesn¡¯t have any money at all.¡± At this moment, Jenny became strong, giving the bearded man a fright. In terms of fighting strength, the bearded man was no match for Jenny. In this world, women were the mainstream. Men were only fit to stay at home to take care of the children and clean the house. The bearded man did not dare to push too hard. He changed his line of thought and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have it, but his family does. Give me three million, and I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Welsh had seen shameless people before, but this was the first time he had seen such a scum. In order to stop him from harassing Jennie in the future, Welsh decided to give him the three million. Money was just an external possession to him anyway. Jenny was the most important. ¡°Do you really have three million?¡± The bearded man asked with a trembling voice. If one looked carefully, one would see that his eyes were suffused with a red light. It was lust and deep greed. ¡°Welsh, don¡¯t give¡­¡± Jenny wanted to say that if you gave it to him, he would only continue to gamble. Giving him money was equivalent to throwing it down the drain. Of course, Welsh understood. He continued, ¡°I can give you the money, but you have to break off your father-daughter rtionship with Jenny and never harass her.¡± ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± The bearded man did not care about anything else. He would promise to get the money first. ¡°Mere words don¡¯t count. You have to sign a letter of severing the father-daughter rtionship.¡± ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t it enough that I make a promise? There¡¯s no need for a letter of severance, right?¡± The bearded man was not stupid. He could go back on his words if he promised verbally, but after signing an agreement, it had legal effect. If he came again in the future, Jenny would not receive any punishment even if she beat him to death. Because his actions would be counted as trespassing, and the owner had the right to retaliate in self-defense. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to sign it. You won¡¯t get a single cent.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sign It!¡± The bearded man was anxious. Tomorrow was the final payment date. When he thought of the powerful women who collected debts, his entire body trembled. He did not want to suffer that kind of inhuman torture anymore. ¡°I can sign it, but I want ten million this time.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Welsh had a calm look on his face, as if ten million was like a hundred to him. The bearded man was stunned. He did not expect Welsh to agree so readily. He eximed in his heart that he had made a mistake. If he had known earlier, he would have asked for more. His family was definitely not an ordinary faction. Jenny was really lucky to find such a man. Soon, the agreement was signed. After the bearded man finished pressing his handprint, he said to welsh, ¡°I¡¯ve finished signing.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the money!¡± Welsh raised his right hand, and a wind spell formed by magic slowly took shape. The bearded man widened his eyes and said fearfully, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a person with special powers!¡± This world was not as calm as it looked on the surface. There were many powerful people with special powers in the dark who had powerfulbat strength. For example, warriors, vampires, werewolves¡­ However, it was difficult for ordinary people toe into contact with them. Seeing the wind de rapidly approaching, the bearded man was so scared that he immediately turned and ran. However, his speed was too slow, and one of his ears was directly cut off by the wind de. The bearded man howled miserably. Blood flowed out from the gaps of his fingers, and he looked very miserable. ¡°This is a warning to you. If you dare to harass Jenny in the future, I will kill you. Don¡¯t doubt my words. I have ten thousand ways to make you mysteriously disappear.¡± The bearded man nodded repeatedly. He swore that he would nevere to this damned ce again. If the wind de just now had hit his neck, his life would be forfeited here. ¡°Get lost. The money will be transferred to your ount.¡± The bearded man nodded in fear and ran into the distance. After the bearded man left, Jenny happily threw herself into Welsh¡¯s arms and hugged his neck affectionately. ¡°Welsh, thank you. I feel so happy.¡± She did not expect Welsh to be able to take out ten million directly. This was not a small amount. This meant that Welsh really liked her. ¡°Welsh, I will return this ten million to you.¡± Welsh gently pinched her cheek and said, ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯s the point of caring about such a small amount of money? As long as you are safe and happy every day, it will be fine.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jenny took the initiative to offer a kiss, and the two kissed each other. Chapter 64 - Welsh Kissed Celia, Causing Jealousy

Chapter 64: Welsh Kissed Celia, Causing Jealousy

The next morning. Jenny looked at Welsh, who was sleeping soundly, with a sweet smile on her face. Yesterday, the two of them had been entangled with each other for two hours. Jenny had put in a lot of effort, which exhausted Welsh. Welsh, who usually got up on time at six o¡¯clock, did not get up even at half past six. From this, it could be seen how crazyst night was. ¡°Hmm?¡± Welsh felt an itchy sensation on his face. When he opened his eyes, he saw that Jenny was twirling her hair in circles on his face. ¡°Why are you up so early today? Don¡¯t you usually wake up at around seven o¡¯clock?¡± It had to be said that Jenny was a night owl. The Sun had risen from the west today. Welsh stretchedzily. Even now, he still felt that his waist was a little sore. Jenny smiled and did not exin. ¡°Go wash up. I made breakfast for you.¡± Welsh was shocked. This girl actually prepared breakfast for him. He knew that Jenny did not have the habit of cooking. She ordered takeout three times a day. After washing up, Welsh saw the sandwich and breakfast milk on the table. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Welsh tasted it and said, ¡°Why are you suddenly so good to me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too outstanding. I¡¯m afraid that others will take you away.¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Welsh rubbed her little head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to change yourself for me. Everyone is unique. You just have to be yourself.¡± Jenny smiled very sweetly. She felt that meeting Welsh was the greatest luck in her life. After breakfast, Jenny washed the dishes in the kitchen and decided to learn how to cook in the future. As the saying goes, the best way to keep a man is to conquer his stomach. For Welsh, she was willing to give anything. Thinking of this, Jenny touched her hot cheeks and muttered, ¡°Welsh, I¡¯ve really fallen in love with you.¡± ¡°Ding Dong!¡± At this moment, the phone on the table rang. Welsh took a look at his phone. It was a message from Velken. ¡°The ten million has been transferred.¡± ¡°Thank you. You borrowed ten million to me just like that. I¡¯ll remember this favor.¡± Welsh sent a thank you emoji. ¡°No need say thanks, brother. Remember to not forget me if you have anything good in the future.¡± ¡°OK!¡± ¡°Come to the school¡¯s basketball stadium.¡± At this moment, another message came. It was from Celia. Welsh bid Jenny farewell and walked towards the school. ¡­ At the school¡¯s basketball stadium. More than a dozen basketball club members were practicing basketball, but their skills were really not that good. Looking at theirical movements, it even seemed like it was the basketball that was training them. Some of them couldn¡¯t even control their basketball and directly slipped and fell. Some of them even lost their basketball while ying. How could they participate in the game with this level of skill? On the bench at the side, Celia sighed. Her emotions were veryplicated. ¡°Are they ying basketball or ser?¡± Welsh ced his bag on the bench and expressed his helplessness at the skills of these yers. Celia spread out her hands and said, ¡°We can¡¯t measure them by the standards of the girls, right. Maybe No.17 High School is also at this level. We have to have confidence in ourselves.¡± Welsh nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. is the new potion recipe you mentionedst time true?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Do you want it now?¡± Celia nodded. The matter of the potion recipes being leaked had already pushed their family into a dead end. If a new potion were to seize the market, the Wilner Family would probably go bankrupt very quickly. After all, they weren¡¯t the only pharmaceutical family in Royo City. The Malik family was their biggestpetitor, not to mention the various small families. Welsh didn¡¯t waste any time. He directly wrote down a potion recipe and handed it to Celia. ¡°You trust me so much. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I won¡¯t pay you after I take your potion recipe?¡± Celia teased. ¡°You are mine. Does it matter whether you pay or not? The most important thing is that I can help you.¡± ¡°I think I probably really like you.¡± Celia looked into Welsh¡¯s eyes seriously. Welsh said speechlessly, ¡°What do you mean by probably? Could it be that you didn¡¯t like me in the past?¡± ¡°Hehe! I only had a good impression of you in the past, but now¡­¡± Celia smiled and gave Welsh a kiss. Welsh felt a burst of fragrance. He hugged her head with both hands and imed her lips greedily. The two of them were immersed in the wonderful world, as if they had forgotten that this was a basketball court. ¡°This¡­ Who is that man? How dare he bully our Goddess?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be. The President seems to be taking the initiative. Could he be Celia¡¯s boyfriend?¡± ¡°Humph, why haven¡¯t I heard that the President has a boyfriend? This can¡¯t do, I must teach him a lesson.¡± One of the blonde girls threw a basketball fiercely. The target of the basketball was Welsh. Welsh was enjoying the kiss when he suddenly saw a basketball flying towards him from the corner of his eye. ¡°Bang!¡± He caught the basketball with one hand and the basketball started spinning in his hand. One could see that his technique was very skillful. ¡°It¡¯s all because of your charm. Some people can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± Celia¡¯s sharp eyes looked at these basketball yers. They did not dare to look directly into her eyes and lowered their heads. ¡°Who threw the basketball just now?¡± No one dared to move. ¡°I¡¯ll say this onest time. The one who threw the ball step forward yourselves.¡± In the end, the blonde girl could not bear the psychological pressure and stepped forward, trembling a little. In school, everyone knew the authority of Cilicia. The members who were still arrogant just a moment ago suddenly became faint at heart. ¡°You, run 50ps around the grounds. The others, run 20ps. Go now.¡± No one dared to refute and obediently went to runps at the field. ¡­ The night was filled with stars. Welsh was taking notes when he suddenly felt someone behind him. It was his mother, Melinda. ¡°Welsh, let me ask you something. Do you have someone you like?¡± Facing Melinda¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Welsh rubbed his head awkwardly. ¡°Mom, why are you asking this all of a sudden? I do have someone I like.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Emily!¡± Welsh nodded, but he didn¡¯t just like Emily. Melinda¡¯s eyes shed with realization. ¡°No wonder the Orianna Family helped ourpany. You¡¯ve grown up. There¡¯s something I should tell you. Mom¡¯s family is a big family. They¡¯ve proposed a fiance for you.¡± If it was possible, Melinda didn¡¯t want Welsh to be the family¡¯s marriage tool. But she couldn¡¯t do anything about this matter. Welsh nodded and said, ¡°And so?¡± Since his mother had told him, it meant that she had found a solution. ¡°The family won¡¯t let this matter go. When the timees, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± ¡°Even the Orianna Family can¡¯t do it?¡± Welsh asked. Melinda shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°The Orianna Family isn¡¯t as glorious as it looks on the surface. I don¡¯t know who they¡¯ve offended recently, but I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t even be able to protect themselves. Welsh, at the moment, there¡¯s only one way to get away from the Family. Do you know Easton University?¡± ¡°A little. Not only is Easton University the best university in the country, but it¡¯s also one of the most powerful forces. Many powerful warriors graduated from there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°If you want to marry freely and control your own fate, you can only do so by entering Easton University.¡±. ¡°Easton is a ce that the country pays great attention to. No Family dares to challenge the authority of the country.¡± Welsh nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± It was also a good choice to enter Easton University. He wanted to find out the secrets of this world. Easton University must have many secrets about the world. I wonder if there are other mages in the world. Chapter 65 - A Great Person

Chapter 65: A Great Person

After Melinda left, Welsh sat cross-legged on the bed and began to meditate. The colorful light spots in the air fused into his body one after another. He could feel waves of warm currents circting in his meridians and finally fusing into his dantian. His magic power had be stronger again. In his previous life, not only was he a multi-element mage, but his talent in cultivation was also among the best. From the beginning of cultivation to bing an Archmage, he only took a few decades, and this shocked the entire Continent. Being a mage was different from the other systems. A mage needed toprehend the magic elements in the world. One had to rely on one¡¯s spiritual power to sense the elements and then absorb the magic elements. Some people would reach their upper limit after only cultivating for a few minutes. They had no choice but to stop cultivating and recover their soul power. However, Welsh was different. He was like a perpetual motion machine. It was as if he did not know fatigue, nor did he have an upper limit in cultivation. ¡°Ring, ring, ring!¡± At this moment, a call came from Velken. Just as he picked up the call, Welsh heard a roare from the receiver. ¡°Welsh, how many times have I reminded you. Come over early for tonight¡¯s auction. The auction is about to start, and I don¡¯t even see the slightest bit of your shadow.¡± Welsh¡¯s eardrums were hurting from the roar. He could even imagine Velken going crazy. But when did he tell him that there was an auction? Suddenly, he seemed to remember that such a thing did happen, but he was too sleepy at that time. Later, he forgot about it because of Jenny¡¯s matter. ¡°This is good too. I can go and see if there are any rare metals and forge a magic staff.¡± With a magic staff, his battle prowess could still rise. When he arrived at the auction house, Welsh could see people from all the major factions entering the auction house. When Welsh arrived at the hall, there were already many people chatting with each other, discussing the items to be auctioned. To the left front of where he was, Velken was wearing a suit and chatting happily with a woman in a red evening gown. ¡°Looks like Velken¡¯s Family wants to raise him into a socialite.¡± Seeing the woman p Velken¡¯s butt, Welsh smiled. ¡°You can look for as long as you want, but you can¡¯t turn into a white swan. This isn¡¯t a ce for a man like you.¡± ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡± Welsh turned his head and saw three women behind him. The one who said these words was the woman who was wearing a ck off-the-shoulder dress. Welsh didn¡¯t expect to get into trouble just by standing somewhere. However, he wasn¡¯t someone who could be provoked at will. ¡°This is the territory of the Velken Family. Why? Are you the owner of the auction house? Though, if the owner of the auction house was someone like you, the auction house would¡¯ve probably went bankrupt already.¡± The woman was hit where it hurt, especially the strange gazes from the people around her. A man actually dared to mock her. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a man, I won¡¯t hit you.¡± She stretched out her hand to p Welsh. If it was any other man, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be her opponent. But apart from being a man, he also had another terrifying identity, a mage. Welsh grabbed the woman¡¯s hand and said with a cold gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to argue with you. You¡¯re the one who courted death.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Welsh exerted force with his hand. Along with the cracking sound of bones, the woman¡¯s arm was twisted and deformed. The woman screamed in pain. Her entire face was contorted with pain. She simply couldn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t beat a man. And the femalepanions next to her were so frightened that their faces changed drastically. Milly could be said to be the strongest among the three of them, but even she was not a match for this man¡¯s strength. ¡°You¡­ Just you wait. Security, where are the security?¡± The auction house forbade people from creating disturbances. Although she could not defeat Welsh, the security of the auction house definitely could. In order to protect the auction items and the flow of the auction, these security guards were all powerful warriors. Even the members of the three great Families did not dare to underestimate the strength of the auction house. ¡°ck, ck.¡± At this moment, Velken walked over from the front. Milly seemed to have seen her savior and even gave Welsh a resentful look. No matter how powerful you are, it¡¯s useless. In the end, you still can¡¯t escape the oue of being kicked out. ¡°Mr. Velken, he vited the rules of your auction house and beat me up to this state.¡± ¡°Yes, tell the security to kick him out.¡± Milly¡¯s twopanions also shouted from the side. They seemed to have seen Welsh¡¯s miserable end. But in the next moment, everyone was stunned. Especially Milly, she couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Mr. Welsh is my auction house¡¯s honored guest and my good friend. Humiliating him is humiliating me. From today on, the three of you are not allowed to step into the auction house.¡± Velken said sternly. ¡°Security, chase them out.¡± The three of them were dumbfounded. ¡°Mr. Velken, it¡¯s our fault for not recognizing a great person. I didn¡¯t know he was your friend¡­¡± Amidst the regretful voices, the three of them were chased out by the security. The others sucked in a breath of cold air. They didn¡¯t expect Welsh¡¯s background to be so big. He actually knew the owner of the auction house. They also knew Milly who was thrown out just now. She was the heir of a small family. This time, she had angered the owner of the auction house and was cklisted. She would probably be punished when she returned to her Family. Perhaps her identity as the heir would be lost. Thinking of this, they were somewhat d that they didn¡¯t provoke this young man. ¡°I¡¯ve been inconsiderate in your treatment, and caused you to be wronged.¡± Velken came to Welsh¡¯s side and apologized. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Welsh shook his head and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had something to tell me?¡± ¡°Is your mother from Shitan City of the Imperial Capital?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Someone from Shitan City came to buy information, but I stopped them. The Orianna family has already made a move to¡­¡± Velken did a slitting movement on his neck. ¡°Who silenced them? Does Emily know?¡± ¡°Ang did it. Emily doesn¡¯t know.¡± Welsh¡¯s face became grim. ¡°I was too impatient then. I didn¡¯t understand the situation in Shitan City before I chose to take action.¡± Chapter 66 - Sorry, You Guys Continue

Chapter 66: Sorry, You Guys Continue

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Welsh!¡± A pleasant voice sounded from behind. Welsh turned his head to look. It was Emily and Ang. They were here too. Emily was wearing a fiery red dress today, exuding a youthful charm. Ang was still dressed in professional attire, simple and capable. Behind the two of them were three female bodyguards. One of them was someone Welsh knew. It was Rose, who had defeated Wendy previously. ¡°Aunt Ang, Emily!¡± Velken who was on the side also greeted, ¡°Family Head An, Miss Emily.¡± However,pared to Welsh¡¯s casual attitude, Velken was much more reserved. Ang first looked at Velken, then said to Welsh. ¡°Welsh, you¡¯re about to take the college entrance exam. You should focus on your studies. You can make friends any other time.¡± Welsh understood what Aunt Ang meant. She was afraid that Velken was using him. However, she didn¡¯t know that in reality, under this young body was a powerful and intelligent mage from another world. During his years as a mage from another world, Welsh had seen countless storms. Even if Velken wanted to y tricks in front of him, he was really not qualified. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± Ang nodded. ¡°Mom, the auction is about to start. You should go in quickly. I have something to say to Welsh.¡± Emily said as she pushed Ang into the auction grounds. She turned around and hugged Welsh. ¡°Great, I¡¯ve finally met you.¡± When she woke up from the kidnapping that day, and she learned that it was Welsh who had saved her, she felt the sweetness in her heart. At that moment, she could not help but want to go look for Welsh, but was stopped by Ang who told her to rest well and calm down. Emily had held it in for a few days. But the moment she saw Welsh, she could not hold it in anymore. Welsh also missed Emily very much. The two of them hugged each other intimately and this made Velken feel as though he had been fed a mouthful of dog food. ¡°Cough, cough! The auction is about to start. Why don¡¯t the two of you enter first?¡± Velken was a little embarrassed. ¡®The two of you hugged each other right after meeting each other. Have you considered my feelings? I¡¯m still single!¡¯ Welsh finally realized that there was someone else beside him and said to Velken. ¡°Don¡¯t take what Aunt Ang said just now to heart.¡± ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t. Boss An is also concerned about you. You¡¯re her soon-to-be son-inw after all.¡± Velken mocked Welsh. Hearing this, Emily was also very happy. Her eyes were filled with Welsh¡¯s figure. ¡°Velken, are there any special metals or wood in the items to be auctioned this time?¡± Welsh asked. He did not forget that he was here to choose materials for a magic staff. ¡°You and Miss Emily go to the private room first. I¡¯ll get the information for you.¡± Then, Welsh and Emily came to a luxurious private room. This was a ce specially designed to wee distinguished guests. The luxurious sofa, the exquisite decorations, everything was very beautiful. Emilyy on the sofa and looked at Welsh who was beside the refrigerator. ¡°Will the potion you mentioned appear at the auction?¡± ¡°Yes, a total of five bottles.¡± Welsh handed a bottle of coconut milk to Emily and took a bottle of cold beer for himself. ¡°You drink beer, but you let me drink milk!¡± It could be seen that Emily was a little unhappy. Only then was Welsh reminded again that this was a world where women were superior, and it was different from other worlds. The women in this world all drank alcohol, let alone Emily who was born in arge family. Welsh reckoned that even his drinking capacity could not catch up with her tolerance for alcohol. Emily held the beer in her hand and hesitated for a moment, but did not open it. ¡°If you don¡¯t like women drinking, I can quit.¡± It took a lot of courage to make women quit drinking. It was the same as asking men to quit smoking in the real world. It required not only determination, but also long-term persistence. From this, one could see how much Emily actually loved Welsh. Actually, Welsh didn¡¯t mind much about women drinking, especially since all the women in this world drank alcohol. If Emily didn¡¯t drink, wouldn¡¯t she be an oddity? ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s drink to our hearts¡¯ content. There¡¯s only the two of us in the private room now.¡± Emily exhaled these words and a fragrant aroma rushed towards Welsh. Especially when Welsh lowered his head, he could see that herrge and plump boobs were about to rush out of the restraints of her clothes. ¡°A man and a woman alone, sharing a room and drinking together, this... are we going to...¡± As his thoughts drifted, Emily gave him another fatal blow. ¡°I bought a maid outfit and rabbit ears. I¡¯ll wear them for you to see when we get back.¡± Welsh¡¯s face was speechless. This was a fatal temptation. In his mind, the scene of Emily wearing maid clothes automatically appeared. Even her sound made him somewhat intoxicated. Bang! At this moment, Emily suddenly stood up and sat directly on Welsh¡¯s body. Emily looked down at Welsh, grabbed his cor, and stared at him. Especially because Welsh was less than 10 centimeters away from the fullness, an alluring fragrance rushed toward him. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore... Ugh...¡± Welsh swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then kissed Emily. ¡°Creak!¡± Coincidentally, at this time, Velken walked into the door. Seeing this scene, cold sweat immediately broke out on his forehead, and he hurriedly retreated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you guys continue...¡± Velken immediately closed the door and retreated. ¡°Don¡¯t care about him, let¡¯s continue.¡± Emily licked her lips. ¡°Next time. The auction is about to start.¡± Welsh stopped her. ¡°Hehe.¡± Emily smiled and said, ¡°You must be embarrassed because someone bumped into this scene.¡± She hadn¡¯t realized that Welsh had such a cute side to him. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Velken that rascal, who is listening from the corner of the wall outside, I would definitely do you on the spot.¡± Looking at Emily snickering, Welsh said fiercely. Actually, Welsh was right. After Velken closed the door, he didn¡¯t leave immediately. He crouched quietly at the door, listening to the movements inside curiously, but he didn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°Come in.¡± A voice came from inside, and Velken knew there was nothing he could hear then. He looked at Welsh in embarrassment. ¡°Did I disturb your mood just now? I¡¯m sorry. I brought the information of the auction for you.¡± Welsh took the tablet and saw that the auction items were recorded on it. Usually, the auction items were kept strictly confidential before the auction, but Welsh was different. He could pull some strings. ¡°Are all the auction items here? Are there any materials that can be used to make magic staffs?¡± At this moment, Velken scooted closer and directly swiped to the second page. He pointed at a meteorite which was the fourth item on the first row. ¡°How about this one? Don¡¯t see that it¡¯s small, it¡¯s at least a few hundred kilograms in weight. A normal weapon could be turned into a godly weapon with just a little bit of it.¡± ¡°Yes, the hardness is present, but I can¡¯t use this as the main material.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t? This meteorite can even exude heat on itself, and it adds a bonus to the fire-type. The first time I appraised it, I was almost scalded by it.¡± ¡°Then, it¡¯s just nice as a frying pan, energy-saving, and pollution-free.¡± Hearing this, Emily almost burst into tears fromughter. Velken, on the other hand, had a depressed look on his face.. He felt that his good intentions had been ignored. Chapter 67 - The Magic Lamp with Magic Stripes

Chapter 67: The Magic Lamp with Magic Stripes

Velken snatched the tablet back from his hands. I¡¯ve already done a great favour to you by showing you all this, but you still have so many demands. ¡°Sir Welsh, your demands are too high. Miss Emily, let me show you.¡± Welsh, who was initially sitting next to Emily, was directly knocked away by Velken. Emily scrolled through the pictures on the tablet when she suddenly found a strange-looking object on the second row of the third page. It was introduced as such: The Magic Lamp of Love. History unknown, unearthed period unknown. Function: It has the effect of deluding the soul, causing people to hallucinate. ¡°You want this?¡± ¡°No, everyone will definitely be fighting over something like this. Even if I wanted it, I might not be able to keep it.¡± The soul was the foundation of a person. The strength of a person¡¯s soul could bring about the strengthening of one¡¯s physique. On that basis, this thing could affect the soul. As for whether it could enhance one¡¯s soul power or not, it was no longer that important. As everyone knew, a person¡¯s soul could not be directly enhanced. It could only be naturally and slowly enhanced. With this thing, they might be able to crack the secret of soul enhancement. After all, they were not like Welsh, who could enhance the power of the soul through meditation. ¡°Hmm?¡± At this time, Welsh found that there were magic stripes carved on the surface of the magicmp. Using spiritual power as their pen, mages carved magic stripes with the magic elements, and to do so they also needed the approval of the magic elements. In other words, the person who carved the magic stripes had to reach the rank of an advanced mage. Because an advanced mage had already obtained the initial approval of the elements. Could there really be other mages in this world? ! Seeing Welsh¡¯s grave expression, Velken crossed his arms and said. ¡°If you beg me, I can take you to see the real thing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Welsh shook his head. If those were really magic stripes, he would have to think long and hard about the whole situation. ¡°One hundred million.¡± At this moment, a familiar voice came from the auction hall. Celia? What was she buying that would cost one hundred million? These big families were really rich. The private room he was in was on the third floor, and the auction hall was on the first floor. He looked down. He saw Celia make an offer while standing, and the item auctioned was the missing potion recipe of the Wilner Family. ¡°Who dares to steal the prescription of the Wilner Family and even put it up for auction? Could it really be the Malik Family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Since the potion recipe of the Wilner Family can be sent to me, I think there are also quite some internal problems in the Wilner Family.¡± Potion recipes were the foundation of the Family¡¯s survival. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able toe into contact with them. This meant that some of the higher-ups in the Wilner Family had the intention of rebelling. Since Welsh could think of this, then the Wilner Family had probably also thought of it. Normally speaking, the destruction of a big family did note from outside threats, but from corrosion within. This was equivalent to ringing a warning bell for the Wilner Family. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look!¡± ¡°Burp!¡± At this moment, a burp sounded. It was Emily who had taken advantage of Weiss¡¯ inattentiveness to secretly drink her beer. ¡°Haha, I couldn¡¯t hold it in. If you don¡¯t like it, I definitely won¡¯t drink it in the future.¡± Looking at Welsh¡¯s gaze, Emily smiled awkwardly. She had said that she wouldn¡¯t drink, but she hadn¡¯t even taken two sips before she was caught. At this moment, she wanted to find a hole to hide in. ¡°Emily, How old are you? You still behave like a child. Other than the matters between a man and a woman, what else do you care about?¡± Welsh pulled a long face. Emily would be the sessor of the Orianna Family in the future, but until now, she didn¡¯t behave like the sessor at all. How would she be able to control such arge family in the future? She probably wouldn¡¯t know even if she was eaten by others. Welsh felt that it was time to educate her. Emily was a little confused. She came to Welsh¡¯s side and touched his forehead. He didn¡¯t have a fever. ¡°Why are you suddenly acting like a different person? What¡¯s wrong with being concerned about that? Don¡¯t you want to?¡± Welsh was so angry that his teeth hurt. This big-breasted and brainless woman. ¡°Some time back, you asked me to help you teach a woman a lesson. Do you still remember?¡± Emily nodded and said in puzzlement, ¡°I remember. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The people you were looking for are all dead, they were all killed by Aunt Ang.¡± ¡°Ah, my mother, why did she do that!¡± Emily stared at him in shock. Welsh had a headache. ¡°You¡¯re the legitimate daughter of the Orianna Family, yet your mother hasn¡¯t given you any power till now, haven¡¯t you thought about the reason! She was attackedst time, and she felt a sense of crisis, so she let you take charge of the family¡¯s affairs. But you, you don¡¯t even know what is happening in your family. You don¡¯t even care that such a big thing had happened to the Orianna Family.¡± Hearing Welsh¡¯s words, Emily frowned. Welsh continued, ¡°Have you ever thought about what would happen if you were to take control of the Orianna family one day? What would you do if all these matters fall on you?¡± Emily didn¡¯t dare to face Welsh directly, so she stubbornly turned her head and said. ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more like my mother. You¡¯re only 17 years old, can you not be so mature?¡± Seeing that Emily was constantly evading the topic by ttering him, Welsh directly flew into a rage. ¡°Do you think I want to meddle in your stupid business? I just don¡¯t want my woman to be killed one day without even knowing how you died. And I still have to avenge you and collect your corpse then!¡± Emily was shocked. She had never seen Welsh so angry. But to her, managing the family¡¯s trivial matters was really annoying. She pulled on Welsh¡¯s arm and said, ¡°You definitely won¡¯t not care about me, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m will surely, not care about you!¡± Welsh¡¯s words meant that he would not care about her, but Emily misheard him. When she heard that Welsh wouldn¡¯t abandon her, she happily kissed Welsh on the cheek. In the end, Welsh felt helpless and sat on the couch helplessly. This woman was hopeless. She wasn¡¯t cut out to be in charge of the family. Emily clearly did not realize the seriousness of the matter. She even went close to Welsh¡¯s ears, saying softly, ¡°The next time we meet, I¡¯ll definitely eat you up.¡± This woman. Welsh sighed. At this moment, Velken walked over from outside and pointed at the data on the tablet. ¡°The potions you sent over a few days ago were sold for five million. After deducting 10% of themission, there¡¯s still 4.5 million left. Do you want cash or use to pay off your debt?¡± ¡°Pay off the debt!¡± Previously, in order to give Jenny¡¯s father 10 million, he had borrowed 10 million from Velken. He had repaid 4.5 million, and now he still had 5.5 million to repay. However, this was not much. To Welsh, it was just a matter of a few bottles of potion. ¡°Oh right, who bought the magicmp?¡± Welsh thought about themp and said. ¡°I know the buyer, but I can¡¯t tell you. This is the auction house¡¯s rule.¡± Letting him look at the auction items was within his control. Nothing would happen. But in the auction business, the information of the customers was absolutely confidential. This was a rule that all auction houses had to abide by. It was the most basic rule. Welsh nodded. He was just casually saying it, and he didn¡¯t expect to get any results from asking. ¡°Actually, what I¡¯m interested in isn¡¯t the magicmp itself, but the runes engraved on it.¡± ¡°Runes?¡± Velken was stunned. It couldn¡¯t be that this was some special treasure or some martial arts manual or something like that, right? However, the engravings on it were shapeless and twisted, and he couldn¡¯t understand them. Thinking of this, Velken was shocked. Could it be that Welsh knew those words? I thought I understood Welsh, but in the end, he is still a ball of mystery. He looked at the calm Welsh on the sofa, and huge waves rose in his heart. Chapter 68 - The Mysterious Adjudicator Organization, the Purple-robed Girl

Chapter 68: The Mysterious Adjudicator Organization, the Purple-robed Girl

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Stars began to appear in Velken¡¯s eyes. This was a magical hypnosis spell. If it was used on people who did not have strong spiritual power, their minds would be controlled. After they came to, they would lose all their memories. If he used it on someone else, he might have been able to seed, but to Welsh, this was just something plebeian. Welsh had long discovered his Pupil Magic. ¡°Don¡¯t show off that plebeian technique of yours in front of me. Those runes are indeed useful to me, but they¡¯re useless to you.¡± Welshughed. Velken was a little embarrassed. He was actually discovered, and on top of that was exposed on the spot. However, this also made him more certain of Welsh¡¯s mysteriousness. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Welsh was ready to leave. ¡°You¡¯re in such a hurry to leave. Do you have something to do? I wanted to take you to a good ce.¡± Welsh was a little speechless. ¡°I snuck out from home. I haven¡¯t finished my homework. I still have ss tomorrow. Do you think I have anything to do?¡± Only then did Velken remember that Welsh was still a student. He waved his hand behind him and said, ¡°I see. Go home and be the good boy that you are.¡± After Welsh left the auction house, he drove his Porsche on the road. It was already 23:07. It was already sote. I hope dad didn¡¯t notice that I¡¯m not home. But the purpose of going to the auction had already been achieved. As long as he got that thing, he could make a magic staff. The next step was to form his own power, like the auction house and the Orianna Family. After all, in this life, he was no longer a lonely mage. He had many rtives, lovers, friends, parents... They were all worth his life to protect. Anyone who wanted to hurt them would disappear from this world. In this life, even if it was for them, I will fight for a stable world. ¡°Hmm, why is there a roadblock here? It wasn¡¯t here on the way to the auction house.¡± Welsh was puzzled. In the middle of the road, there were two yellow signs that said that there was construction ahead and passing through was prohibited. When he was on the way to the auction house, the road was still fine. It had only been a few hours, so it couldn¡¯t be broken. Moreover, even if they were to start construction, they would not choose to do it sote at night. ¡°Boom!¡± A bolt of lightning resounded in the sky not far away. There was a very strong murderous aura. Welsh got out of the car and moved stealthily through the grass. Soon, he arrived at the spot where the bolt of lightning hadnded. In front of a small house not far away, there were two groups of people confronting each other. One of the parties was a person wearing a purple robe. She wore a cloak, and her long white hair floated under the huge cloak. There were six people in front of her. The leader was a short wizard. However, their aurasbined were not even as strong as the purple-robed girl¡¯s. ¡°Who is she? Why is her murderous aura so strong?¡± At this moment, the wizard opposite of the purple-robed girl spoke. ¡°Lord Adjudicator, we spent a lot of money to buy that magicmp. Are you nning to kill us and steal it?¡± ¡°Magicmp?¡± Welsh instantly understood that the mysterious buyer that Velken had mentioned was them. But why did the title ¡°Adjudicator¡± sound so familiar? He seemed to have heard Emily mention it once. It was a special organization in this world that domineered over the police, a department set up by the country to specifically supervise the people with special powers. This girl was probably one of the adjudicators. ¡°Hehe, you people with special powers rely on your big families and big businesses to secretly take something that belongs to the country. Don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s scalding?¡± These years, the people with special powers were getting more and more impudent. If they did nothing to consolidate the situation, these people might have forgotten how terrifying the adjudicators were. Hearing this, the face of the wizard opposite her immediately darkened. ¡°Bullsh*t, how can you, a little purple-robed agent, be in charge of this matter? Do you even have the Martial Supervision Token?¡± The Martial Supervision Token was an action order from the Regtory Department, which was equivalent to the Intelligence Department. Itplemented the Judicial Department. As long as the Regtory Department felt that something was wrong, they would submit it to the Judicial Department for enforcement. Both were authorities of the country. The purple-robed girl said, ¡°Of course I do.¡± As she spoke, she took out a purple token. The next moment, she directly attacked the few of them. They obviously did not expect this woman to suddenly make a move. Bang, bang... The purple-robed girl made clean and frank moves. The whole process did not evenst a minute before she killed all five of them. The Judicial Department had a lot of power. As long as the other party was suspicious, they could kill them first and report itter. Under Welsh¡¯s gaze, the purple-robed girl walked towards the Audi that was by the side. Looking at the five corpses and the ground that was covered in blood, Welsh frowned. ¡°This woman is so ruthless. She killed them as soon as she made a move.¡± At this moment, Welsh suddenly saw the purple-robed girl open the trunk of the car and took out an ancient ck magicmp with magic stripes. It was the Magic Lamp of Love! ¡°Who is it? Come out!¡± The purple-robed girl looked at the bushes where Welsh was hiding. He was discovered. Welsh did not continue hiding. He rubbed the back of his head. ¡°Do you believe me if I say that I¡¯m just a passerby?¡± ¡°I believe you!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± A fast figure shed past. The purple-robed girl was very fast. In the blink of an eye, she arrived in front of Welsh and threw a fierce punch. This strength of the punch was at least a thousand catties. But in the next moment, she was stunned, because half a meter away from Welsh, there seemed to be a force that blocked her fist. ¡°What kind of force is this?¡± Welsh did not hesitate and directly threw out a Wind de spell. The woman was taken aback when she saw this. She hurriedly dodged and then kicked at Welsh from the air. Bang! Welsh poured magic into his fists and cast an Enormous Strength spell. The powerful force directly sent the purple-robed girl flying. ¡°You¡¯re not strong enough to kill me.¡± The woman spat out a mouthful of blood and said with a dark face, ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± Whoosh! The woman took out a strangely-designed gun, which emitted a powerful ominous aura. Welsh¡¯s expression changed. He felt a threat to his life. Was this a secret weapon specially developed by the adjudicators? ¡°Farewell, beauty.¡± Chapter 69 - Soul Lock! You Sure Are Lucky

Chapter 69: Soul Lock! You Sure Are Lucky

Bang! The purple-robed girl pulled the trigger. The muzzle of the gun shed with a golden light as a powerful shockwave came attacking. If one looked closely, one would realize that the shockwave was a bullet. The bullet was very fast and had a strong corrosive aura. Welsh did not dare to be careless. He quickly used all the magic power in his body and released an earth-type defensive spell, Wall of Earth. The thickness and heaviness of earth were the sturdiest of all the defensive spells. A glowing wall that was visible to the naked eye blocked in front of him. At this moment, the bullet exploded with a boom. A burst of fire swept up into the sky. The damage was no less than that of a grenade. The purple-robed girl looked at the fire and walked towards the Audi. As for Welsh, she did not look back to look at him, because under such power, there was no way he could survive. ¡°I¡¯ve got the magicmp. It¡¯s time to go back and report.¡± But just as she put the magicmp into the trunk, she suddenly felt a pain in her chest. She looked down and saw that blood was oozing out of her chest and her power was gradually disappearing. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re actually okay!¡± She saw Welsh, who was trembling behind her. Then, she fell to the ground without a sound. It turned out that Welsh had taken the opportunity to cast a wind spell that pierced her heart while she was rxed. Bang! Welsh couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fell to the ground. The corrosive aura in the bullet is too strong. I have to seal it, or else my entire body will rot. It could be seen that on his arm, an area that was the size of a palm had already turned ck and rotted. What was even more terrifying was that the corrosion was very fast, apanied by numbness and dizziness. Welsh realized that there was definitely a nerve-numbing toxin in it. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Welsh channeled the magic power in his body to stop the corrosion from spreading, and he also sealed poison gas with ice. Only then did he feel that his head was not too dizzy. However, this was only a temporary alleviation. He had to find a ce to dig out the rotten meat. He first picked up the gun and studied it. There was nothing special about it. Then, he picked up the bullet shell on the ground. There was still a purple aura on it. ¡°It seems that it¡¯s the bullet¡¯s fault. This thing was created specifically to deal with the people with special powers.¡± Welsh got into the car and drove to Jenny¡¯s house. ¡­ In the apartment. Jenny was sitting in front of theputer, looking at the information. ¡°Creak.¡± Suddenly, Jenny turned her head and saw Welsh lying on the ground covered in blood. ¡°Welsh!¡± Jenny was so scared that her face changed greatly. She hurriedly helped Welsh to the sofa and said with a worried look on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Should I send you to the hospital?¡± Welsh felt weak all over his body, and even his speech was very weak. ¡°For the time being, I won¡¯t die. Help me get rid of the rotten flesh on my wound.¡± After taking Welsh¡¯s clothes off, the ckened parts were revealed. One could see that the surrounding flesh was all rotten, and even the blood inside was ck. What was even more terrifying was that the inside had already festered. If Welsh hadn¡¯t used his magic power to seal the spreading corrosive power, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach Jenny¡¯s house before his entire body rotted. Seeing this scene, Jenny couldn¡¯t bring herself to make a move. ¡°What should I do?¡± Jenny was also anxious. At this moment, she thought of Emily and believed that she must have a way. After making the call, Emily quickly rushed over. When she saw Welsh lying on the bed, her brows immediately furrowed. ¡°Give me the knife.¡± Emily shed at the rotted area. Although this sh was to cure him, there were also hints of anger in it. Welsh actually didn¡¯te to her at the first moment, but came to Jenny¡¯s instead. It was obvious that the rtionship between the two of them wasn¡¯t ordinary. ¡°Ngh!¡± Welsh¡¯s eyes immediately widened. Pain, a heart-wrenching pain. Jenny, who was at the side, had long been scared out of her wits. The scene of blood sttering hadpletely stimted her brain. Emily dug out the rotten flesh and blood for him, knife by knife. ¡°Bear with it. If you have the ability to cause trouble, don¡¯t you have the ability to bear the pain?¡± After a while, all the flesh and blood were finally removed, and the ground was littered with ck blood and gauze. Welsh heaved a sigh of relief. He was finally fine. ¡°Are you still in pain?¡± Jenny asked worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die.¡± Emily harrumphed. Today, Emily was wearing a noble ck evening gown. She exuded a noble aura. At this moment, Welsh was on the verge of breaking down. Now that Jenny and Emily had met, it was a little awkward. He seemed to have expected what would happen next. ¡°Jenny, go get Welsh a ss of water.¡± Welsh shook his head. What he thought really came true. Emily closed the door, her beautiful big eyes interrogating him. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Jenny?¡± At this moment, her face and Welsh¡¯s were less than five centimeters apart. At such a close distance, even Welsh¡¯s heart beat faster. But he still stubbornly said, ¡°What? So you all can have a few men, but I¡¯m not allowed to have a few women?¡± A dangerous glint appeared in Emily¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t care if I go and look for other men now?¡± Welsh¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°You have the freedom to look for other men, but whether I can ept it or not is my business.¡± ¡°You clearly have double standards.¡± ¡°This society is inherently unfair. If you can¡¯t ept it, you also have the freedom to leave me.¡± The more Emily listened, the angrier she got. This little man was really infuriating her to death. Don¡¯t think that just because she liked him, he could do anything. ¡°Okay, then why didn¡¯t youe to me firstst night? Why did you look for her instead?¡± Emily pinched his ear. Welsh was in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°There are too many people on your side, and more people means more chances to be seen. If word got out¡­¡± It was easy for anyone interested in the matter to guess that it was him who had done it. Welsh didn¡¯t want to expose matters about himself yet. He didn¡¯t have the ability to fight against the adjudicators head-on yet. Emily¡¯s expression became better. ¡°Humph, what happenedst night?¡± ¡°I killed an adjudicator.¡± ¡°What!¡± Jenny, who just so happened to bring the water, was shocked. The teacup in her hand fell to the ground and broke. Emily was also shocked. The adjudicators were members of an official organization. If this matter were to spread, even the Orianna Family wouldn¡¯t be able to protect Welsh. Welsh didn¡¯t expect them to have such a big reaction. So he exined, ¡°She wanted to kill me to silence me, I had no choice.¡± Looking at the special bullet that Welsh took out, Emily was surprised. ¡°You survived after being hit by Soul Lock. You sure are lucky.¡± ¡°This bullet is called Soul Lock?¡± Emily nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the nightmare of all the people with special powers. Fortunately, the production of this thing isplicated, and the production is low. Not everyone in the Adjudicator Organization has it. What level was the adjudicator you encountered at?¡± Welsh rubbed his chin and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she was wearing a purple robe.¡± Chapter 70 - Welsh, Call Your Parents Over

Chapter 70: Welsh, Call Your Parents Over

¡°There are a total of five levels within the adjudicators. They are put into different colour groups of red, orange, yellow, green, and purple, with red as the highest and purple as the lowest. However, if one wants to have a Soul Lock on oneself, he has to at least be at the green robe level.¡± Through Emily, Welsh had a preliminary understanding of the adjudicators. However, the purple-robed adjudicator he met actually possessed a Soul Lock that only the green robes should possess. It seemed that the adjudicator had a special status within the organization. However, he did not regret it. If he had to do it all over again, Welsh would still have killed her. After all, she had wanted to kill him, thus, she was asking for all this. Since an adjudicator had died, the organization would definitely send people to investigate. It seemed that he had to keep a low profile during this period of time. Fortunately, not many people knew about this matter. With his current ability, he was still unable topete with such a powerful department. However, his potential was huge. He had his magic skills, so what hecked the most right now was time. As long as he had enough time, he would be the strongest person in the world. ¡°Oh right, how did you stop the corrosive aura in the Soul Lock from spreading through the wound?¡± Those who were hit by Soul Lock would be devoured by the corrosive power. They could only watch in despair as their bodies rotted inch by inch, unable to do anything. So far, Welsh was the first person to survive. Emily was a little curious as to how he had done it. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Do you want to know?¡± ¡°Of course. Countless people with special powers dream of being able to restrain the Soul Lock. Are you really willing to teach me?¡± Welsh smiled. There was nothing to hide. ¡°Ding! Ring!¡± At this moment, the rm rang. Welsh nced at it. It was already 7:30. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the method after Ie back, I¡¯m runningte.¡± He didn¡¯t go homest night. He wondered if his father had noticed. If he didn¡¯t go to school now, he was afraid his father would be searching all over the world for him. Therefore, for his own safety, he had to go to school. However, as soon as he sat up, he was pushed back onto the bed by Emily. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered such a serious injury. Don¡¯t go to school. Rest for a few days.¡± Emily¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your body is important!¡± Jenny also tried to persuade him. Welsh knew that the two of them were worried about him, but he had really recovered. He had healing magic. After dealing with the rotten meat, all that was left was a wound on the flesh. As for the corrosive aura, he had also used his magic power to refine it. As such, the current him was no different from before. Emily was in disbelief. She even reached out and pinched the spot where he was injured. ¡°Hiss¡­ You¡¯re really healed.¡± This recovery ability was too astonishing. ¡­ Grade 12 ss 6. A bespectacled female teacher, about 30 years old, pointed to the English sentence on the ckboard, and said, ¡°Students, this is an important question type in the exam. You must understand and master it.¡± She was the ss teacher of Grade 12 ss 6, and also an English teacher. She was known to be strict in school. All the students were afraid of her. As long as it was her ss, no one dared to cause trouble, even those naughty students restrained themselves. They were afraid that they would be caught as a bad example and their parents would be called. This was because anyone who was caught by her, without exception, their parents would be called to the school. ¡°Snore¡­¡± At this moment, a snoring sound could be clearly heard in the entire ssroom. Sophia was stunned, and her expression became very ugly. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be people sleeping in her ss. ¡°It¡¯s over, Welsh has been discovered.¡± ¡°If this old woman finds out, she will inevitably call his parents toe.¡± The other students looked at Sophia as she rushed towards Welsh¡¯s seat, and sighed as they shook their heads. ¡°Welsh, Welsh¡­¡± At this moment, Welsh¡¯s deskmate, Simi, called out to Welsh in a low voice, but Welsh did not react at all. Due to the Soul Lock incident yesterday, he hadn¡¯t slept for the entire night. When he arrived at the school, he hadid directly on the table and fell asleep. The current him did not notice that danger was quietly approaching. ¡°Bang!¡± Sophia mmed her hand heavily on Welsh¡¯s table. Welsh bounced up reflexively. Before he could regain his senses, he heard an angry roar. ¡°You, the school beau, have quite the face to sleep in ss, and also let the ss monitor keep a lookout for you.¡± Sophia was about to explode from anger. It was fine if he neglected his own studies, but he was dying others as well. ¡°Stand outside and call your parents toe in the afternoon.¡± Call my parents? Welsh suddenly jolted and was fully awake. ¡°This¡­ Can I not?¡± If his father knew that he was sleeping in ss, he would be in deep trouble. ¡°How dare you talk back! A boy sleeping in ss and talking back to the teacher, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Do you think I¡¯m willing to take care of you? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t study, but it¡¯s your fault for affecting others.¡± After Sophia finished speaking, she looked at Simi. ¡°And you, do you know your mistake? As the ss monitor, you have to set a good example. Don¡¯t be influenced by others and spoil the ss atmosphere.¡± Simi lowered her head. Being criticized by the teacher in front of so many ssmates was a huge blow to a good student. ¡°Teacher, this is all my fault. I promise that the next time I sleep, I won¡¯t implicate others.¡± Welsh said this very sincerely, causing a burst ofughter in the ssroom. Sophia waspletely enraged. ¡°Fine, Welsh, if you want to sleep, then do as you please. Simi, if you can¡¯t get into the top ten of the grade this time, then you¡¯ll have to call your parents toe. I want to show your parents how their daughter has abandoned her studies just for a man.¡± ¡°In a rtionship? Me and Simi?¡± Welsh was stunned. Who spread this news? Since when was I in a rtionship with Simi? He nced at Simi, but noticed that her face was red. Could it be that this girl likes me? ¡­ On the other side, Celia had just finished taking notes and was closing her textbook when she saw her best friend, Michelle, running in from outside. ¡°Boss, something bad has happened. The school beau is cheating on you.¡± After Michelle told her what she knew, Celia walked towards Grade 12 ss 6. As Arade 12 ss 1 was not far from Grade 12 ss 6, the news spread very quickly. What happened in the ssroom did not even take a minute after sses ended before all the nearby sses knew about it. Seeing Celia walk towards Grade 12 ss 6, the students with a keen sense for news immediately knew that there was going to be a good show. ¡°You¡¯re Simi?¡± Celia looked at the girl in front of her. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re from ss 1. What are you doing in our ss 6?¡± Simi¡¯s voice was very soft. She had also heard that Welsh and Celia had an unusual rtionship. As soon as the news that happened in their ss had spread, Celia hade looking for her. This made her feel a little awkward. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re the one who wants to snatch our boss¡¯s man?¡± Michelle said. ¡°I¡­ I¡­.¡± Simi was speechless for a moment. Celia did not argue with Simi. She nced around the ssroom and saw that Welsh was still sleeping. ¡°Welsh, are you okay?¡± ¡°Hmm? Why are you here?¡± Seeing Celia, Welsh rubbed his sleepy eyes. ¡°I heard about what happened to you and came to ask you if you wanted to go eat together!¡± Welsh was a little speechless. Celia knew about it in such a short time. The whole school would probably hear about it within one afternoon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all because of me!¡± Seeing Welsh¡¯s unhappy look, Simi thought Welsh was angry. After all, this matter had affected him badly. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s obviously my fault that you were criticized. But why do you always take the me for me? Don¡¯t tell me you really like me.¡± Welsh probed. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Simi¡¯s face turn red. How could Welsh not understand that Simi had indeed fallen in love with him? However, he already had Celia, Jenny, Emily¡­ Moreover, he had always seen and treated Simi as his younger sister. If he really agreed to her feelings, it would only harm her instead. Therefore, Welsh could only y dumb now. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Don¡¯t mind me. Simi, you¡¯re a very nice person. I¡¯ll always treat you as my good friend.¡± Welsh patted her back. After living for so long, this was the first time he had given a good person card to someone. Chapter 71 - The Potion Recipe Has Become a Poison Recipe?

Chapter 71: The Potion Recipe Has Be a Poison Recipe?

In the school cafe, Welsh and Celia sat together, while Michelle sat opposite them. There was a hint of dissatisfaction on her face. Welsh actually hugged another girl in front of her boss. What would her boss think of it? ¡°Welsh, don¡¯t you feel that you have to apologize to my boss?¡± Although her boss didn¡¯t say anything, as her best friend, Michelle felt that it was necessary to teach Welsh a lesson to not go overboard. Apologize? Welsh shook his head. He did not do anything wrong. Why should he apologize? Moreover, he didn¡¯t hug Simi because he liked her, it was merely a friendly hug. If they were talking about apologizing on matters like this, then it should be Celia who has to apologize, since there were so many men around her. Michelle sneered. ¡°Are you ming Celia for not spoiling only you alone?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need her to spoil me. I should be the one spoiling her.¡± Welsh spoke very seriously, but Michelleughed loudly with was a hint of disdain in her smile. Spoiling my boss, who gave you the courage to say this? Are you very strong? I¡¯m afraid that one punch from my boss would be enough for you to lie in bed for a week. Celia was also very surprised, but she did not refute. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to spoil me, but you have to be stronger than me. Otherwise, what will you have to spoil me?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡± As a magician, Welsh was very confident. He believed that with his strength, it would not be long before he could build a business empire that could crush the three big families, and would spread throughout the country, or even the whole world. He wanted to prove to everyone that not only could a man stay at home and do housework as well as take care of his children, he could also aplish great things. *Bang!* At this moment, Michelle knocked on the table. ¡°A joke may be a joke, but I¡¯m warning you, stay away from other women. Change your bad habits, don¡¯t speak so loudly and boldly, you should speak softly and softly, understand? Also, don¡¯t show your teeth when youugh. Only these behaviors suit your status as a man.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Welsh sneered. Do you really think I¡¯m one of the weak men in this world? One had to know that in his soul, he was the Archmage of Lancaster. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, did you hear me?¡± Seeing Welsh¡¯s attitude, Michelle angrily mmed the table and disyed the strength of a woman. If it had been another man, he might have been so scared that he would not have been able to speak. However, not only was Welsh not afraid, instead, he pulled on her cor and looked straight into her eyes. He hadn¡¯t wanted to argue with her, but this woman kept going on non-stop. Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to resist! ¡°You told me to stay away from other women. Are you a woman? Please leave.¡± Their faces were very close, especially Welsh¡¯s sharp gaze, which made Michelle¡¯s heart beat faster. It was the first time she had seen a man with such a sharp gaze. She opened her mouth, wanting to refute, but found that she could not say anything. ¡°Enough!¡± At this moment, Celia broke the silence. ¡°Michelle, you go back first.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Looking at Celia¡¯s cold face, she nced at Welsh, but still turned around and left. ¡°I didn¡¯t help you just now, are you angry?¡± After Michelle left, Celia looked at Welsh and said. ¡°No.¡± Welsh shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯m different from other men. You¡¯d better not have any special expectations. But I¡¯m serious about liking you, so you can try to rely on me.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± After she finished speaking, she seemed to have thought of something, and her expression gradually became solemn. ¡°Welsh, the potion recipe you gave us has already been tested by the family. However, it¡¯s not a potion recipe that can help with cultivation, but a poison recipe.¡± A poison recipe? Welsh couldn¡¯t react for a moment. Since there were healing potions in this world, there were naturally also poisons that could kill people. It was simr to the Soul Lock that he had previously been subjected to. The liquid that contained the corrosive aura was a type of poison. But how did a perfectly fine potion recipe turn into poison? This made him extremely puzzled. He was confident that his recipe was correct. Could it be that someone had swapped it out midway? Celia shook her head. After she received the prescription, she had directly handed it over to her Family. In the beginning, they also thought that there was a problem with the test results. However, after testing it several times, there was no doubt that this was a poison recipe. Moreover, the people who had conducted the testing were all senior alchemists in the Family. It was even more impossible for them to make a mistake. However, although it was a poison recipe, it was still valuable to the Wilner Family. ¡°I want that poison recipe of yours. Name a price.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± He had many potion recipes like this in his mind. This was only the mostmon one. It was not that he was unwilling to take out a high-grade recipe, but with the level of alchemy in this world, they would probably be unable to create it. More importantly, if it attracted the attention of someone with bad intentions, it would be troublesome. Before he had great strength, he had to be very careful. ¡°No!¡± No one expected that Welsh¡¯s words would immediately make Celia furious. ¡°How can I take your things for free? You¡¯re insulting me! If you want to bribe me with just a poison recipe, then you¡¯d better just take back your poison recipe.¡± Welsh didn¡¯t expect that a mere recipe would make her have such a big reaction. ¡°How much do you think is appropriate?¡± ¡°Two hundred million.¡± Celia pondered to herself and slowly extended two fingers. Welsh was shocked. This recipe was actually so valuable? A recipe that he wrote casually was actually worth 200 million. Then, if he sold all the potion recipes that he knew, wouldn¡¯t he be a rich man? However, he was only thinking about it. If he really did that, the entire world would probably go into chaos. The potion recipe that he wrote for Celia was only the most ordinary of all his recipes. There were even higher-grade recipes that were existences that would be fought over like crazy even on the Lancaster Continent. Welsh knew the severity of this matter. If he did do as he thought, he might even attract other troubles. It would be especially bad if the adjudicators noticed and targeted him. After all, he wasn¡¯t powerful enough to not take heed of everything. ¡°Deal. However, I want to buy some medicinal herbs from the Wilner Family.¡± He was preparing these medicinal herbs for the Orianna Family. If he could buy them from here, he wasn¡¯t willing to trouble Velken. Medicinal herbs? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to refine potions?¡±Celia asked curiously. Seeing her surprised look, Welsh¡¯s face was speechless. Who are you looking down on! What, I can¡¯t refine potions? Chapter 72 - Brat, You Still Know to Come Home

Chapter 72: Brat, You Still Know to Come Home

¡°Refining potions are not that simple. Let alone the Wilner Family, there is not a single man in the entire country who can refine potion.¡± Celia was not trying to strike Welsh down, this was the truth. If one wanted to be a qualified pharmacist, the requirements were too harsh. Not only did one need strong mental strength, one also needed to be familiar with the attributes of each medicinal ingredient and the process of refining potions. If any one of the stages along the line went wrong, it could lead to failure in the refinement of the potion. This was only the foundation of refining potions. What was even more difficult was the fusion of each medicinal herb together. The attributes of each medicinal herb were different. They were divided into five great attributes of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. There were even special attributes of light and darkness. One small detail could make all the efforts go to waste. Thus, a person who had not gone through training would definitely not be able to refine potions. Otherwise, the status of a pharmacist would not be so high. Therefore, Celia did not believe Welsh when he said that he could refine potions. A student who was still in his third year of high school could refine potions? This was simply Welsh trying to joke with her. However, she did not know that Welsh had already mastered the various methods of refining potions in his previous life. Not only did he know how to refine potions, but he also knew how to refine weapons. As for how many skills he had grasped, there were too many that even he had forgotten. ¡°There weren¡¯t any men as pharmacists in the past, but from this moment on, there will be.¡± Welsh revealed a confident smile. ¡°Really? I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± A glimmer of light shed in Celia¡¯s eyes. Could it be that he could really create a miracle? However, looking at Welsh¡¯s pale face, Celia still felt a little heartache. ¡°Welsh, don¡¯t cultivate anymore in the future. If it¡¯s for self-defense, I can protect you.¡± She thought that the reason behind Welsh¡¯s pale face was that he must have suffered a bacsh during his cultivation. Men should stay at home and take care of their children. How could they imitate the women and cultivate? Not to mention the suffering, the progress was also very slow. Celia took out a bottle of green potion from her pocket. ¡°This is my family¡¯s healing potions. Here you are.¡± Even though Welsh¡¯s wound had recovered, he still took the potion. This was a gift from Celia, he couldn¡¯t let her good intentions go to waste. Just as he kept the potion, Celia¡¯s words made his mind buzz. ¡°What did you say? Cultivation can affect sexual function?¡± Welsh was stunned. What kind of logic was this? After cultivating for so many years, this was the first time he had heard of this side effect. It directly made him speechless. However, looking at Celia¡¯s serious expression, it didn¡¯t seem like she was joking. This world was really too scary. No wonder only women could cultivate, and there wasn¡¯t a single man who did so. Since cultivating would affect one¡¯s sexual function, the price of cultivating would be to be a eunuch. Who could ept this? Fortunately, he was cultivating magic and was not subject to this kind of side effect. ¡­ After school, Welsh kept thinking about what would happen after he went home. He didn¡¯t go homest night, and he wondered if his father had noticed. As he got closer to home, his mood became worse. After hesitating for a while at the door, he opened the door. ¡°Creak!¡± The door slowly opened. Welsh first stuck his head in from the door and looked inside. There was no movement in the hall. It was quiet. Could it be that dad wasn¡¯t at home? He took the opportunity to sneak into his room. ¡°Brat, you still know toe home.¡± A voice from behind made Welsh¡¯s body freeze. He slowly turned his head and smiled awkwardly at Davis. ¡°Dad, so you¡¯re here.¡± Davis¡¯ smile was very bright, but to Welsh, this was a sign that danger wasing. ¡°Rascal, I waited in your room for a whole night yesterday. Tell me, what did you go do yesterday?¡± Davis grabbed his ear with one hand. ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s very dangerous for boys to be outside? What if you¡¯re bullied?¡± Welsh begged for mercy. ¡°Dad, I was wrong.¡± ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have stayed out all night. I shouldn¡¯t have not informed you in advance.¡± ¡°If you know, why didn¡¯t you call home?¡± Davis was really furious. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t hit him anymore.¡± At this moment, a familiar voice sounded from the door. Welsh turned his head to look, and his eyes instantly widened. ¡°Emily, why are you here?¡± When Davis saw Emily, he let go of Welsh¡¯s ears. He could do whatever he wanted with the door closed at home, but he couldn¡¯t do that in front of outsiders. ¡°Uncle, I was drunk yesterday. I was the one who pestered Welsh to take care of me.¡± Emily said to herself, not noticing Welsh¡¯s frightened gaze at all. You were drunk? And I took care of you? What would my father think of a man and a woman staying together in the same room? Sure enough, he found his father was walking to his room as if he had lost his soul, while muttering to himself, ¡°Sigh, the cabbage that I worked so hard to grow was eaten by a pig just like that.¡± Welsh broke out in a cold sweat. Cabbage! He was really referring to him. Welsh brought Emily to his room. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°For you, it¡¯s for healing.¡± Emily took out a green potion from behind her. It was the same potion that Celia had given her. ¡°This is¡­ the Wilner Family¡¯s potion?¡± Welsh realized that he had made a mistake as soon as he said it. Sure enough, he saw Emily take back the potion. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t need it anymore. That¡¯s true. As the man of the Wilner Family¡¯s eldest daughter, how could you becking this kind of thing?¡± Welshughed dryly and snatched the potion back from Emily¡¯s hands. ¡°Who says I don¡¯t need it? I need everything you gave me. Oh right, I¡¯ll teach you the method to restrain the Soul Lock now.¡± Emily looked at Welsh and said, ¡°Is that alright? The method to restrain the Soul Lock is still more valuable than life.¡± What Emily said was true. Mastering the method to restrain the Soul Lock was equivalent to indirectly breaking away from the adjudicators¡¯ control. If this method was auctioned off, the price would definitely be hard to estimate. The amount might even be able to buy a big family. Welsh smiled. ¡°What¡¯s so bad about it?¡± The two of them sat cross-legged on the bed, their palms touching. Welsh circted the magic power in his body which slowly entered Emily¡¯s body through his palms, circting through her meridians. Everything was going smoothly in the beginning, but just as it was about to end, Emily¡¯s body suddenly trembled. Then she fell backward, her face pale. All of this happened in an instant. Welsh¡¯s gaze changed, and he hurriedly supported her falling body. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°It hurts!¡± Emily coughed twice. ¡°Drink it quickly!¡± Welsh gave her the healing potion. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Her meridians are damaged wherever my magic power went. Fortunately, there¡¯s the healing potion from the Wilner Family. What in the world is going on? Oh right, when I was healing Aunt Ang, the magic power went through her flesh and blood, not her meridians. Is that the reason? Should I give it a try? This time, Welsh used the magic power in his body to slowly seep into her body through her flesh and blood, repairing Emily¡¯s injured body. Not long after, Emily¡¯s cheeks regained their ruddy color. It was indeed effective. His magic power would cause damage to her meridians if it flowed through them, but nothing would happen to her flesh and blood. Could it be that the meridians of the men and women in this world were very different? It seemed that he would have to gain some understanding on the cultivation techniques of this world. ¡°Cough¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake. Does it still hurt?¡± Emily felt herself for a moment and smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. I feel sofortable.¡± ¡°Can you do those moves on me a few more times?¡± Just now, she felt as if she was soaking in a hot spring. Her entire body was unspeakably refreshed. All the fatigue and tiredness had disappeared. Her entire soul had rxed. Welsh shook his head. Those few moves had used up half of his magic power, so how could she not feelfortable! ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so stingy.¡± Emily pestered Welsh. ¡°If you continue like this, I¡¯ll be a hooligan.¡± The two of them frolicked on the bed. Chapter 73 - Welshs Blind Date, a Green-Robed Adjudicator

Chapter 73: Welsh¡¯s Blind Date, a Green-Robed Adjudicator

¡°Aren¡¯t you studying? Why are the both of you on the bed?¡± Davis was holding a fruit te in his hand as he looked at the two people on the bed, and his expression became very ugly. He suddenly had a strong sense of crisis. It was like a flower that one had been nurturing since its bud, and just as it was about to bloom, someone wanted to take it away, the kind where even the flower pot might be taken as well. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± Welsh exined anxiously. Just now, he was only treating Emily and didn¡¯t do anything. But for these kinds of things, the more one exined, the worse it would get. Davis didn¡¯t listen to his exnation at all. Emily also got down from the bed, and she hung her head in embarrassment. Welsh almost had a breakdown when he saw this. Young miss, don¡¯t just stand there, please exin! You can leave at any time, but I still have to clean up this mess. What did made him break down was that Emily directly ran away. ¡°Uncle, I wasn¡¯t feeling well just now, so I borrowed Welsh¡¯s bed to lie down for a while. I remembered that I still have something to do. I¡¯lle to visit again next time.¡± The door closed, and the whole world fell silent. Seeing his father¡¯s extremely ugly and angry expression, Welsh swallowed his saliva with difficulty. ¡°There¡¯s really nothing going on between me and Emily!¡± Welsh¡¯s mournful wail could be hearding from the room. ¡­ It was a quiet night. At the ce where Welsh had killed the purple-robed adjudicator, a silver Audi slowly drove over. Two women got out of the car. One of them was an enchanting blonde woman. She wore a green cloak and slowly came to the spot where the blood stain was. This blood stain was left behind by Welsh. ¡°Interesting. He didn¡¯t die after being hit by the Soul Lock.¡± She observed for a while with surprise in her eyes. The Soul Lock was a weapon specially developed by the adjudicators to deal with people with special powers. It contained a special poison that could corrode one¡¯s body in a short period of time. Even a senior warrior would turn into a pool of blood within two minutes after being hit by the Soul Lock. However, there were no traces of blood that had been corroded here. This meant that this person had suppressed the Soul Lock. How was this possible? Ever since the Soul Lock was used, no person with special powers had been able to survive safely. This was also the reason why all the people with special powers were afraid of the adjudicators. But now, there was actually someone¡­ Suppressing the shock in her heart, she walked up to the purple-robed adjudicator. ¡°Look at this strange wound. It doesn¡¯t look like it was left by an ordinary person with special powers. It looks more like the legendary magic!¡± She had seen it in an ancient book before. There were people who could absorb natural elements and cast magic attacks. These people were known as mages. Compared to warriors, werewolves¡­ Mages were even more terrifying. They were skilled in long-range attacks. Compared to the threat of the Soul Lock, they were countless times more terrifying. As long as they had enough magic power, they were like archers with unlimited bullets. Who could resist such an attack? ¡°Miss, what should we do next?¡± The woman next to her asked. ¡°Check the hospitals in Royo City and the flow of medicine in the ck market. I have a hunch that the murderer hasn¡¯t left Royo City yet.¡± ¡°Yes, miss. Shall we go to Royo City now?¡± The blonde woman nodded. Some time ago, her family had arranged a marriage for her. Her fianc¨¦ was in Royo City. It was said that he was the son of the Shitan City¡¯s third young miss. He was also quite good-looking, so she could conveniently go and take a look. If Welsh was here, he would definitely have realized that this was the woman who happened to be the other party of the marriage that his mother¡¯s Family had arranged for him. ¡­ Another day had passed and Welsh was studying the magic patterns on the magicmp. At this time, the phone¡¯s notification tone rang. Emily sent a message, ¡°Little Welsh, you were too temptingst night that I forgot to tell you. My mom wants to treat you to a meal today at Huatian Private Cuisine. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± There was a kissing emoji at the end. ¡°This lecherous woman!¡± Welsh sighed helplessly. Then, he told his father and drove to Huatian Private Cuisine. Huatian Private Cuisine was not far from his apartment. In five minutes, Welsh arrived. Under the guidance of the waiter, he entered a luxurious private room. ¡°Aunt Ang, Emily.¡± Welsh greeted them. ¡°You¡¯re here. Sit down!¡± Welsh sat next to Emily. Emily even winked at him mischievously. Soon, the dining table was filled with delicious dishes. Just the smell of them made people¡¯s appetites soar. Welsh was really a little hungry. This restaurant was most famous for its grilled fish. It was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. The texture was excellent. Welsh took a bite, and his entire mouth was filled with the fragrance of fish. ¡°Welsh, have you finished refining that potion that can increase one¡¯s battle strength in a short period of time? Recently, the Malik Family has been making movements more and more frequently. If you have any requests, feel free to say them.¡± Seeing Welsh put down his chopsticks, Ang asked. Actually, he had already guessed that today was not as simple as just having a meal. However, the Wilner Family hadn¡¯t sent over the medicinal ingredients yet. They would arrive at thetest next week, fortunately refining them into potions wouldn¡¯t take too long. Compared to other pharmacists, his powerful mental strength was his advantage. The potions that took others ten days to refine could be done by him in a day. ¡°Next week, huh?¡± Ang rubbed her chin and thought. ¡°That¡¯s fine. What price do you want?¡± Welsh thought of the questions he had regarding the cultivation methods of this world and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need money. I want to take a look at your Family¡¯s cultivation method.¡± As soon as Welsh finished speaking, Ang and Emily¡¯s expressions changed. The cultivation method which was passed down in a Family was more important than the lives of everyone in the Family. It was impossible for it to be handed over to an outsider. If it was any other family, the result would be the same. This was where their lifebloody. If it was identally spread out, it would be a devastating blow to the Family as others could then find a way to restrain a Family based on their cultivation method. After hearing Ang¡¯s words, Welsh was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t think that the cultivation method was so important to a Family. ¡°Welsh, cultivating males will not be met with a good end, so I advise you to not waste your energy anymore, it¡¯s useless.¡± Ang crossed her arms and tried to persuade him as someone who had experience. This made Welsh even more curious. It couldn¡¯t be that in this world, training would really affect sexual function, right? If it were only Emily who had said it, then it would¡¯ve been fine, but now even Ang said so. It seemed that the secrets of this world were far more than that. Seeing Welsh¡¯s silent expression, Emily thought he was angry. So she quickly said, ¡°Mom, if Welsh is a member of our family, can we let him see the cultivation method?¡± Chapter 74 - A Mans Body Will Explode If He Cultivates

Chapter 74: A Man¡¯s Body Will Explode If He Cultivates

Ang took a sip of red wine. ¡°Sure, but Welsh has to marry into the Orianna Family.¡± This sentence directly touched Welsh¡¯s bottom line. ¡°I will never marry into a Family, I will only take a wife.¡± Welsh firmly retorted. As a man, this was the bottom line he had to uphold. He didn¡¯t care about what the other men thought, but he himself absolutely couldn¡¯t marry into a Family. ¡°Men will marry into Families and women will take husbands, this has been the rule since ancient times. This matter is not negotiable.¡± Ang¡¯s voice became colder. The prestigious a Family was, the more they valued customs and etiquette. The matter of Welsh wanting to borrow the cultivation method for a look was probably not going to happen. Even though he had saved Ang previously, there was no room for negotiation on this matter. Both of them were sticking to their own principles, but they didn¡¯t notice that the light in Emily¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. If this continued, would she still be able to be with Welsh? Worry, fear¡­ Emily¡¯s feelings were veryplicated. Welsh knew that Ang would not give in. ¡°Why can¡¯t a man cultivate? Should I ask Velken and pay back the money I owe him while I¡¯m at it?¡± ¡­ In a private room of the auction house, when Welsh ced a box of money in front of Velken, Velken showed a surprised expression. ¡°Oh my God, where did you get so much money? Did you secretly exchange sell your potions without me? You are so ungrateful, you actually disregarded me.¡± Welsh rolled his eyes. There was already a buyer, how could he let Velken get amission as the third party? However, he did not forget the purpose ofing here. It was to obtain a cultivation method. After hearing Welsh¡¯s words, Velken jumped up from his seat immediately. ¡°Are you joking? How can a cultivation method be so easily obtained?¡± Even at the auction house, there were only a few cultivation methods that had been auctioned off. Almost all of them had been fought over and bought away once they were auctioned. ¡°Don¡¯t you already have a cultivation method to cultivate?¡± Velken asked curiously. It couldn¡¯t be that he felt he had too much money, right? After all, a cultivation method was not cheap. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with my cultivation method, so I want to try changing it.¡± Velkenughed out loud. ¡°There will definitely be problems when ites to males cultivating, and you still want to change it? It would be strange if there weren¡¯t problems.¡± It was this saying again! What was wrong with each and every one of you? Was it really that strange for a man to cultivate?! Velkenughed until tears came out of his eyes. He sighed and patted Wlsh¡¯shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not that men can¡¯t cultivate, but you don¡¯t seem to have heard of that saying.¡± ¡°What?¡± Welsh¡¯s mind was filled with question marks. ¡°If you want to cultivate, you must first castrate yourself.¡± After saying that, Velkenughed loudly. ¡°I. . .¡± Welsh¡¯s eyelids twitched. He felt a chill down his lower body. Fortunately, he cultivated magic. No wonder there were no men in this world who cultivated. Whether to cultivate or to give up their own happiness, a normal person would probably know how to choose between the two. ¡°In the first ce, men can¡¯t cultivate anyway. If one forcefully cultivates to a certain realm, there will be a flow of air in his body. Unless he castrates himself, his body will definitely explode and will thus die. How can you not know that?¡± When Velken imagined such a scene, he could not help butugh. Welsh¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. No wonder Ang and Emily said that. Thinking back to when he was trying to establish his dominance as a man in front of Celia, it would be good enough if he was not made fun of now. ¡°If you really want to continue on the path of cultivation, as your good brother, I can help you arrange a hospital. I guarantee that it will be done cleanly.¡± Welsh red at him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about my matters. Right now, I want a cultivation method. Tell me where they¡¯re sold, and I¡¯ll go buy one.¡± He had to find out the reason why men in this world could not cultivate. Velken shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this matter. No one in Royo City can get their hands on one, let alone me. Don¡¯t you know that those Families with lineage are full of stubborn old fogies? They would rather have their Families destroyed than to spread their cultivation methods.¡± Welsh realized the importance of the cultivation methods. It seemed that he would not be able to get a cultivation method through ordinary means. He didn¡¯t expect the women to have a monopoly on cultivation methods. Were they afraid that men would self-castrate themselves to learn cultivation methods and thus cause the destruction of the world? ¡°Beep Beep!¡± Wechat¡¯s notification sounded. Welsh picked up his phone to take a look. It was a message from Celia, informing him that the herbs had arrived. After getting the herbs, Welsh went to Jenny¡¯s house. He prepared arge iron pot. A fire was lit under it, and a small amount of water was put in it. After the water boiled, Welsh threw the herbs into the pot and used his spiritual power to observe the refining process of the herbs. Soon, the clear water that was colorless slowly turned green, and the essence of the herbs slowly merged into the water. Next was to control the proportion of fusion in each potion. Welsh was particrly focused on this step. The attributes of each potion were different. Even if they were from the same batch, since each herb was used in different proportions, the function of each potion after refinement would also be different. As time passed, seven to eight bottles of potion were sessfully refined. This time, the potion that he refined was the Berserk Potion. In a short period of time, it could increase the user¡¯sbat strength by 30%, but it also had side effects. The potion could onlyst for ten minutes, at the cost of exhausting one¡¯s physical strength. In other words, if you didn¡¯t finish off the enemy within ten minutes, you would be the one to die. ¡°Come in, I¡¯m done.¡± Welsh said to Jenny who was peeking at the door. ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± ¡°Refining potions.¡± Jenny was a little stunned. ¡°Aren¡¯t only pharmaceutical families able to refine potions?¡± ¡°Do you think I would lie to you?¡± Jenny shook her head. She trusted Welsh unconditionally. However, the fact that Welsh actually knew how to refine potions really surprised her. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve finished refining potions, are you going home?¡± Jenny felt that her heart was empty after not seeing Welsh for a few days. Her mind was filled with scenes of life with Welsh. She realized that she had already adapted to life with Welsh. ¡°Do you want me to go home or not?¡± Welsh hugged her waist and looked into her eyes. ¡°No.¡± Jenny snuggled in his arms. Jenny was bing more and more like a normal woman. If only other women were as easy to deal with as she was. Welsh carried Jenny and walked towards the bedroom. Just as he was about to make a move, Jenny suddenly stopped him. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m in a critical period these few days. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get pregnant.¡± One sentence directly hit Welsh to the bottom of the valley. The me that had just raised in his heart was also mercilessly extinguished. ¡°You¡¯re still young. If you get pregnant too early, it won¡¯t be good for you. I don¡¯t care, but I¡¯m afraid that others will gossip about you.¡± Jenny said seriously. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t these words be said by men to women?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Jenny grunted and her lips were covered by Welsh. Chapter 75 - Welsh: "This Milk Tea has Been Drugged."

Chapter 75: Welsh: ¡°This Milk Tea has Been Drugged.¡±

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Early in the morning, Welsh left Jenny¡¯s apartment and walked along the road with heavy bags under his eyes. He had not slept for another night. Thinking about his cultivation, Welsh felt thankful that he was cultivating magic, otherwise, he would really have had to castrate himself. ¡°Welsh.¡± At this moment, a voice came from behind him. ¡°Ed, why are you here?¡± Ed was Emily¡¯s younger brother. He was two years younger than him and was currently in his first year of high school. ¡°My sister said she¡¯s looking for you, she asked me to bring you to her.¡± Looking at him pant, Welsh was a little puzzled. ¡°Well, why didn¡¯t she tell me herself?¡± Ed shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either... Are you really going to be my brother-inw? But what about Celia?¡± He had heard that Welsh¡¯s woman was Celia. ¡°You¡¯re starting to protect your sister now!¡± Welsh nced at him and teased, ¡°Or is it because you like Celia?¡± Looking at Welsh¡¯s sharp gaze, Ed quickly waved his hand. ¡°How is that possible? I... I like Linda. Please do mention me in front of her from time to time.¡± After saying that, his face turned red, making him seem like a woman. What surprised Welsh was that this guy actually liked Linda, that loud woman. If it were him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stand her. ¡°I can help you, but I have a condition.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll agree to any condition.¡±Ed was extremely happy. As long as he could get Linda, he could give up everything. ¡°Can you not be so coy when you talk? You¡¯re acting like a sissy!¡± Ed didn¡¯t expect Welsh to make such a request! But this was what all the men were like, how did this make him too much like a sissy? Ed, of course, tried his best to refute. Welsh pped his own forehead. He forgot again that this was a woman-dominated world. The two of them walked along the road. Ed was still not very confident when he heard Welsh¡¯s n for him to pursue Linda. ¡°If I do this, will I really be able to get Linda?¡± ¡°As long as you do it, I promise she¡¯ll agree to your pursuit,¡± Welsh said confidently. To give him courage, he added at the end, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll tie her to your bed.¡± Hearing him say this, Ed felt much more at ease. ¡°Brother-inw, we¡¯re here.¡± Welsh immediately saw Emily who was leaning against a Porsche. She was wearing a red jacket today, revealing her sexy navel, and was waving at him with a cup of milk tea in her hand. ¡°Why do you have time to look for me today?¡± As the heir of the Family, she was supposed to have too many things to do. ¡°Here, I want to treat you to milk tea.¡± Emily handed the milk tea in her hand to Welsh. ¡°Just this?¡± Did youe here looking for me just to give me a cup of milk tea? Welsh felt that something was off, but he couldn¡¯t really tell exactly what it was. ¡°Sis, you¡¯re so biased. Where¡¯s my milk tea?¡± Ed protested unhappily. Emily nced at him. ¡°You brat, go y somewhere else.¡± At this moment, Ed felt that the entire world was filled with malice towards him. This was something only a biological sister would say to her younger brother. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Emily today? She seems a little strange. Could it be that I provoked her yesterday?¡± Looking at Welsh obediently drinking the milk tea, a glint of aplishment shed across her eyes. ¡°I bought it after waiting in line for a long time. Drink more.¡± Emily smiled and her eyes formed the shape of a crescent moon. Welsh heard that she had put so much effort into getting the milk tea for him, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let her down. He let go of the feeling that something was off in his heart. He began to drink inrge mouthfuls. Suddenly, he felt dizzy, and the world in his eyes began to blur. Emily¡¯s figure also became illusory. Welsh realized that something was wrong. This milk tea was drugged. Then, his body fell limp and he copsed into Emily¡¯s arms. She pushed Welsh into the car, revealing a cold smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Hurry up and take a taxi home. If you say things you shouldn¡¯t say...¡± Ed, who was beside her, was scared silly. A threat! A raw threat. Under Ed¡¯s terrified gaze, the Porsche drove away with its engines roaring. Time passed quickly. When Welsh came to, it was already nighttime. He had just opened his eyes when he saw Emily riding on him. She was only wearing a thin nightgown, exposingrge areas of her skin. Probably because she had just taken a shower, her body was emitting an alluring fragrance. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Welsh struggled, his mind filled booming thunders of shock. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Emily whispered softly and forcefully kissed Welsh. Feeling the softness and sweetness of her lips, as a man, how could Welsh hold himself back? He immediately flipped over and had Emily under his body. An endless scene of spring yed out quietly in the room. ... After it was over, Welsh hugged Emily¡¯s soft body. ¡°Don¡¯t you have twenty boyfriends? Why are you still...¡± He had just discovered that Emily was actually still a virgin. ¡°None of your business!¡± Emily regained her strong female aura. ¡°Who told you that boyfriends must be used for sex? This is for you.¡± She tossed a yellowed ancient book to Welsh. This was... The cultivation method of the Orianna Family! ¡°Now you can be considered my man, so I can show you this.¡± Emily lifted Welsh¡¯s chin. In fact, she had already made her decision when Welsh asked to see the cultivation method yesterday. How could Welsh not know? Even though Emily didn¡¯t say it, he knew that Ang definitely didn¡¯t know about this. ¡°You¡¯re my woman. You don¡¯t have to sacrifice so much for me.¡± Welsh looked at her with deep affection. Emily pinched his little nose. ¡°You¡¯re my man. I¡¯ll definitely help you get what you want.¡± Welsh¡¯s heart was also warm. When he saw that Emily had considered so much for him, he was touched. With this, he hugged Emily and gave her a French kiss. Emily did not resist and tried her best to cooperate. At this moment, she suddenly felt a trace of warmth in her mouth. It went along her esophagus and finally disappeared in her body. ¡°What did you give me to eat?¡± ¡°Something good! You¡¯ll find outter.¡± What Welsh had given her was the power of the magic origin. The first step to bing a mage was toprehend the elements of heaven and earth. A good physique could resonate with the magic elements faster. That trace of magic power could help her improve her physique and remove the impurities in her body, making it purer and more natural. Soon, Emily felt the changes in her body. Waves of warm current flowed through her body, as gentle as the autumn wind. On her body, ck impurities emerged from her pores, apanied by a pungent smell. Welsh watched quietly from the side. Although there was no danger in the process, the physiques of men and women in this world were different. He was not sure if anything unexpected would happen to her. Fortunately, everything went smoothly. ¡°What is this?¡± Looking at the changes in her body, Emily said in fear. Chapter 76 - The Secret Behind Why Men Could Not Cultivate

Chapter 76: The Secret Behind Why Men Could Not Cultivate

¡°This¡­ I¡¯m an advanced warrior?¡± Emily could not believe it. In half an hour, she had actually gone from an intermediate warrior to an advanced warrior. She had broken through three levels consecutively. In the past, she would not even dare to dream about this. It was a delusion to suddenly skip levels from intermediate to advanced without a few years. Even with the help of potions, it was impossible. And now she had actually realized such a delusion. Emily knew that this was all thanks to Welsh. Without the thing that he had made her eat, she wouldn¡¯t have had such a big breakthrough. But what was that thing just now? Emily¡¯s curiosity was deeply piqued. However, seeing that Welsh was seriously studying the ancient book, Emily didn¡¯t disturb him. She might as well wash away these disgusting things from her body first. ¡°So this is the reason?¡± Welsh found the reason. The meridians of the women in this world were abnormal. Thebat energy they absorbed would damage their meridians. Therefore, they used a special method to transform thebat energy into battle power which was of a lower grade but was gentler. The violent attribute of thebat power was removed, leaving only the purified parts. In the long run, the women¡¯s bodies slowly adapted to it. On the other hand, the men did not have a corresponding cultivation method to absorbpact power. If they forcefully cultivated, arge amount ofbat power would gather in their meridians, causing them to die due to their bodies exploding. Gradually, the women in this world became stronger and stronger, while the men experienced the opposite. Until today, the world had developed to be dominated by women. ¡°Perhaps I can improve the cultivation method so that men don¡¯t need to hurt themselves to be able to cultivate.¡± Welsh thought. ¡°Bang!¡± Emily, who had juste out of the bathroom, was very happy. Not only had her strength increased, but even her skin had also be snow-white and delicate. Her entire person had be much slim and graceful. ¡°Welsh, what exactly did you give me to drink?¡± Emily couldn¡¯t help but ask as soon as she came out. If she knew about the method, she could promote it in the Orianna Family. This would undoubtedly increase the overall strength of their family. Perhaps they could even be the number one family in Royo City. ¡°This¡­ You will know in the future.¡± Welsh shook his head with a bitter smile. He knew what Emily was thinking, but this method could not be used on arge scale. The magic origin was the core power of a mage. A small amount of consumption could still be replenished through meditation, but if too much was used, it would affect the mage¡¯s talent in cultivation. In serious depletions, it would lead to the loss of the mage¡¯s talent or even death. Emily was also blinded by excitement. How could something like this, which could increase one¡¯sbat strength by arge margin, be mass-produced? If that were really the case, there would be no weaklings in this world. On top of that, after her advancement, she realized that there were no side effects. It was simply a divine medicine. She looked at Welsh and suddenly had an impulse. Her advancement had given her a strong sense of confidence. ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, let¡¯s try fighting and see if you¡¯re stronger or I¡¯m stronger.¡± Previously, she hadpeted with Welsh, and she had lost. This time, she didn¡¯t believe that she would lose. ¡°Buzz!¡± Emily clenched her fists and charged towards Welsh. She felt that after bing an advanced warrior, both her speed and strength had increased by dozens of folds. ¡°I¡¯ll see how you can beat me this time¡±, she thought, full of herself. Seeing Emily¡¯s fist getting closer and closer to him, Welsh cast a gravity spell on his palm. ¡°Bang!¡± Welsh blocked Emily¡¯s attack. The corners of his mouth revealed a confident smile, and then he pulled on her arm fiercely. In a panic, Emily directly fell into Welsh¡¯s arms. Her eyes sparkled with stars as if she had suffered a great injustice. She had lost again. Welsh smiled and pinched her butt. ¡°Woman, you¡¯re too proud.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Emily snorted lightly. Since I can¡¯t win against you in terms of strength, then¡­ Before Welsh could react, she threw him onto the bed. ¡°Emily, Stop. It¡¯s been five times already.¡± Welsh was really scared. Even if he was made of iron, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. ¡°It¡¯s only been five times. I¡¯ll show you what endurance is today.¡± Emily¡¯s eyes were watery, and her face was red. ¡­ Welsh walked in the school corridor. Thinking of Emily¡¯s craziness, Welsh was a little troubled. ¡°Who can withstand this? Fortunately, I sessfully diverted her attention by taking out the berserk potion. Otherwise, with this frequency of doing it so many times each day for so many days continuously, it¡¯s like I¡¯m preparing to go to Heaven soon.¡± Michelle? At the corner of the corridor, Michelle was leaning against the wall with her arms crossed. Welsh didn¡¯t want to acknowledge her, but she stopped him. ¡°Welsh, our boss wants to see you.¡± Celia? Why is she looking for me? Could it be? As he thought of something, Welsh became extremely terrified. It couldn¡¯t be that again, right? He really couldn¡¯t do it anymore. As of now, his legs were even trembling as he walked. If this continued, Welsh even suspected that he would be exhausted to death. He came to the office of the sports team. Celia sat in front of her desk, her hands supporting her cheeks. It could be seen that she was in a bad mood. ¡°What were you doingst night?¡± Hearing such a harsh tone, Welsh also felt a little ufortable. Are you interrogating me? He said directly, ¡°I was in the hotel, sleeping with Emily.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Celia stood up directly and red at Welsh angrily. ¡°Welsh, do you know your ce? You¡¯ve cuckolded me big time, yet you still dare to be so righteous about your actions? Do you know how to spell shame?¡± She was very furious. What had just happened yesterday had note to a halt yet. The whole school was talking about Welsh and Simi¡¯s puppy love. Although she couldn¡¯t care less, she still did not want to be a joke in other people¡¯s mouths. And now he had gone out to find another woman to sleep with. He was getting more and more impudent. Was he even taking her seriously? Welsh¡¯s expression was calm. He came to the front of Celia. ¡°Let me ask you, if the two of us were to be together, would you have only me as your partner?¡± Celia was silent for a moment, then slowly said, ¡°No, my Family will not agree.¡± In this world, any woman with some power, especially those fromrge Families all had several men. ¡°Then isn¡¯t that enough? We are all the same kind of people.¡± Welsh spread his hands. ¡°How can men and women be the same?¡± Celia retorted angrily. ¡°Or are you doing this because you want to be a woman?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a woman. I just want to be myself.¡± As a man, and a mage who hade from another world, he had his pride. Forget it, Celia wouldn¡¯t understand even if he exined The reason why he had done so much was that he wanted to tell her what the word ¡®men¡¯ could mean in this world. Men? Celia sneered, ¡°You really should learn the way of being a husband.¡± He did not have the awareness of being a man at all. It was not that she thought poorly of Welsh, but this world was still a woman¡¯s world. No matter how hard you worked, what could you save? Wouldn¡¯t you just be an alien in the eyes of others? ¡°I knew that you wouldn¡¯t understand. If you can not ept me as I am now, we can only part ways.¡± Welsh said and walked towards the door. They had different ideologies, so there was nothing more to say. Let¡¯s talk about it after she calms down. Chapter 77 - Welshs Fiancée Was Here

Chapter 77: Welsh¡¯s Fianc¨¦e Was Here

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Stop right there! Are you just going to leave without giving me an exnation? So this is what the men you say are like?¡± Celia was a little disappointed. But thinking about it, it made sense. Weren¡¯t all men like this? They didn¡¯t have any sense of responsibility. ¡°What exnation do you want? Just say it.¡± Welsh turned his head. Facing his gaze, Celia said slowly. ¡°I admit that I have feelings for you. The position of my legal husband will definitely be yours in the future, but this matter has made me very angry. I¡¯m really itching to kill Emily.¡± Her gaze was filled with killing intent. If it wasn¡¯t for Emily, Welsh¡¯s heart wouldn¡¯t have changed. ¡°I won¡¯t let you make a move against her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me to leave her alone, but give me a reason to give up.¡± Seeing that Welsh was silent, Celia said, ¡°I heard that you and Emily have arm-wrestled before. Let¡¯s have a match too. If you win, I¡¯ll leave her alone. If you lose, I¡¯ll break both of her hands.¡± ¡°Is it necessary to do this?¡± Welsh said helplessly. ¡°Yes, very much so.¡± Celia clenched her fists. ¡°If you can¡¯t prove that you¡¯re stronger than me, I can¡¯t convince myself.¡± Welsh realized that she wasn¡¯t joking. For the sake of Emily¡¯s safety, he had no way out. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case,e on.¡± The two sped their hands together, and Celia looked at Welsh seriously. ¡°I won¡¯t hold back this time.¡± Welsh smiled calmly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just use your full strength.¡± He was now an advanced mage, and his strength was even more tyrannical than before. Arm wrestling was apetition of strength, and he could use his spell of Enormous Strength. This was one of the metal-type spells, and by casting it he could have the strength that could rival a warrior¡¯s. He was very confident in winning. After both of them were ready, the moment Celia said ¡®go¡¯, with a boom, their palms made sounds of friction, which was the sound of two forces colliding. Welsh was fully focused from the beginning. This time, he could only afford to win and not lose. Whether it was for his dignity as a man or Emily¡¯s safety, he could only win. Celia¡¯s expression was also very serious. Welsh could feel that the force she was using was getting stronger and stronger. It had already exceeded the limits of Emily¡¯s powers that she had disyed. Her realm was actually higher than Emily¡¯s. ¡°I absolutely can not lose.¡± Welsh exerted the magic power in his body with all his might. Waves of power continuously burst out, and Celia¡¯s expression changed. She felt that this power had already exceeded her limit. But how could she lose to a man? Absolutely not! Bang! At this moment, Welsh directly pressed her wrist onto the table. She looked at Welsh in a daze. She had actually lost. How was that possible? She had lost to a man! ¡°Remember what you said.¡± It was not until Welsh¡¯s voice rang out that she recovered from her shock. Welsh was not worried that she would go back on her words, because her pride as a woman would not allow her to do so. ¡°Welsh, remember this. Don¡¯t let me catch you a second time, or I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± Welsh walked towards the door, but Celia¡¯s words still resounded in his ears. ¡°You are my man. Even if I don¡¯t take you as my husband, I won¡¯t let you go. I will pester you for the rest of my life.¡± ... An unexpected guest came to Welsh¡¯s house today. It was the blonde chubby woman from before who was Welsh¡¯s blind date. ¡°Auntie, is Welsh still not back?¡± She took in her surroundings and was feeling a little bored. ¡°Welsh went to attend extracurricr tutoring. He might note back tonight.¡± Melinda smiled. She didn¡¯t expect Catherine toe so quickly without even calling. It was a little sudden. ¡°That¡¯s right, why don¡¯t you stay here tonight? Welsh won¡¯t be home today, so you can stay in his room for the night. I¡¯ll call the child home tomorrow.¡± As soon as Davis finished speaking, the door suddenly opened. At the same time, Welsh¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°The teacher wasn¡¯t around today. Huh?¡± This is Catherine? My blind date. Welsh¡¯s scalp went numb. Her physique is really valiant. Catherine saw Welsh and stood up to introduce herself. ¡°You¡¯re Welsh, right? I¡¯m Catherine, your fianc¨¦e.¡± Her eyes lit up. Welsh was more handsome in person than in his photo. In short, she was very satisfied. However, Welsh wore a sullen face with a speechless expression. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I don¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t Auntie tell You? It just so happens that I have the marriage contract here, I can show it to you.¡± Catherine took out a piece of document and threw it at Welsh. Welsh nced at it briefly. It was indeed signed by the people in Shitan City, but who was this Sharleena who had signed at the end? ¡°I don¡¯t know about this marriage contract. Since it was signed by Shareena, you can ask him to marry you. I won¡¯t acknowledge this contract.¡± He hated this kind of marriage of interests between families. A mere marriage contract couldn¡¯t restrain him. Catherine smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t acknowledge it. Aunty will definitely acknowledge it, right?¡± Melinda fell silent. ¡°The person who signed the marriage contract is the Family Head of Shitan City. She¡¯s my mother and also your grandmother.¡± Welsh could hear a sense of helplessness from his mother¡¯s words. It seemed that this person named Sharleena had a great influence on his parents. However, what he couldn¡¯t stand the most was that this damn fat woman actually dared to ckmail his parents. As he didn¡¯t have any rtives in his previous life, he had long regarded Melinda and Davis as his biological parents. They were his untouchable bottom line, and he would not allow anyone to offend them. So what if it was a marriage contract? Even Sharleena couldn¡¯t control his life. The sound of paper being torn could be heard as Welsh tore the marriage contract in his hand into pieces. Looking at the little boy in front of her, Catherine felt more and more amused. He was different from other men, which piqued her interest. ¡°You¡¯re really brave. You actually dared to destroy the marriage contract. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Grandma Sharleena will find trouble with you? But you can rest assured that I won¡¯t tell her about this, since you¡¯re so good-looking.¡± While saying this, Catherine winked at Welsh. Welsh had goosebumps all over his body, and anger was rising in his heart. This damn fat woman was really asking for a beating. He couldn¡¯t let her stay in his home. He had to find an opportunity to chase her away. ¡°Dad, Mom, I forgot that I haven¡¯t had dinner yet. I¡¯m going out for dinner.¡± Catherine noticed his gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with him.. Conveniently, we can cultivate our rtionship.¡± Chapter 78 - His Fiancee Is Actually a Chatterbox?

Chapter 78: His Fiancee Is Actually a Chatterbox?

At the staircase, Catherine chuckled. ¡°You gave such a bad excuse, and to think that you could even think of it. If you want me to give up on this marriage, I advise you to not waste your energy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I called you out because I want to beat you up.¡± Welsh swung his fist at Catherine. He had been putting up with this fat woman for a long time. Every time he heard her talk, goosebumps from feeling disgusted would rise all over his body. Whoosh! Catherine jumped to the top of the stairs in a sh. She looked down at Welsh and said, ¡°Can¡¯t we just have a nice conversation? Why do you have to beat me up? Besides, we just met. How can you say that you have put up with me for a long time?¡± Welsh sneered and said, ¡°Your calction is wrong. The time of me putting up with you should start from the moment I learned your existence.¡± Catherineughed loudly and slowly came down the stairs. ¡°I am the eldest daughter of the Cammy Family. You should feel honored that I chose to take you as my husband, after all, you¡¯re marrying into a Family above your status, what¡¯s there for you to be dissatisfied about?¡± ¡°F*ck your honor.¡± Welshunched another attack which was fiercer and more violent than thest. The two of them fought directly. He had cast the Enormous Strength spell on himself, and thus every punch he made whistled through the wind. asionally, he also cast a Wind de. Unfortunately, the woman dodged them all. Bang! The legs of the two collided fiercely. Welsh was shocked. He felt as if he had kicked an iron te, and the rebound brought him a burst of pain. This woman was actually more powerful than Celia, which was contrary to his expectations. ¡°If I continue fighting like this, I will definitely lose.¡± Welsh did not hide his strength anymore. He directly cast an advanced spell, Earth Burst. The powerful force circled around him. Catherine¡¯s eyes shifted. ¡°You can actually release such a powerful force. I take back what I said just now. You have the right to be my husband.¡± Welsh was not interested in her words. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your husband. I don¡¯t like marriages with ulterior motives behind them, and I don¡¯t like marrying into a Family. If one day I do get married, it will be so that I will take a woman as my wife.¡± Catherineughed coquettishly. ¡°This idea of yours is quite good, but with your current ability, it¡¯s very difficult to realize.¡± In fact, wasn¡¯t this kind of rebellious personality exactly what she liked? Catherine had been quite an outcast since she was young. Who set the rule that a woman must take a husband and a man must marry into a woman¡¯s Family anyway? Those were all in customs. Welsh was stunned for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of using this method to make me lower my guard, are you?¡± He was very suspicious. ¡°Sigh, ever since I was young, I always had some strange thoughts in my head. That¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t liked by others, and thus I became the perfect tool for a marriage alliance. Fortunately, you¡¯re very handsome.¡± Thinking of the marriage contract that Welsh had just torn into pieces, Catherine said, ¡°Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be mine. Don¡¯t underestimate that marriage contract. I can¡¯t bear the consequences of breaking the engagement, and neither can you.¡± Welsh was silent for a moment and asked, ¡°Well, what if I get into Easton University? Can I be rid of it then?¡± Catherine turned her head and looked at Welsh strangely, then burst intoughter. Was Easton University that easy to get into? Since the establishment of the University, the number of boys who got into Easton University was so low it was pitiful. There were at least a billion men in this world, but there were less than a thousand who could get in. With such a terrifying elimination rate, what right did you have to think that you could get in? This was simply a joke. Welsh¡¯s face turnedpletely ck. Just you wait! The day I get in, I¡¯ll show off in front of this fat woman. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m a straightforward person, don¡¯t mind me.¡± Catherine saw that Welsh¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, so she quickly exined. ¡°But if you can get into the university, maybe our marriage can really be annulled. How are your results now? You should know that Easton University¡¯s exam is very strict.¡± Catherine seemed to have switched on her chatterbox mode, and she kept on talking. Welsh¡¯s footsteps were getting faster and faster. He was about to break down. Thank heavens he did not agree to this engagement. Who would be able to stand being nagged like this every day for the rest of their lives¡± It was no wonder she said she wasn¡¯t liked by others. With her current behavior, it would really be a miracle if she was liked by others. Her nagging was not over yet when Catherine¡¯s expression suddenly became mysterious. ¡°Let me tell you something that you don¡¯t know, a secret that you definitely wouldn¡¯t know. Among the male students who got into Easton, nine out of ten of them had undergone gender reassignment surgery. Guess if you¡¯re thest one.¡± Welsh already had nothing left to live for. How was this a normal person? She was just a goofball. ¡­ The next day. The sports meet between No.1 High School and No.17 High School began. On the field, students participating in thepetitions could be seen everywhere. Some were warming up, while others were preparing. Meanwhile, Welsh was frantically learning English in the ssroom. ¡°I have to get into Easton University.¡± Welsh could not help but feel numb when he thought of Catherine. He turned his resentment and anger into strength and put all his energy into studying. Fortunately, his spiritual power was strong and he had a photographic memory. He could remember all the words which he had read only once. However, he could not get into Easton University just by relying on these. He had to work harder. If others worked hard to study for the sake of having a good future, Welsh was working hard for the sake ofpletely getting rid of that fat woman. ¡°Welsh, Welsh¡­¡± At this moment, Ed walked in from outside. ¡°Welsh, aren¡¯t you on the school basketball team? Why aren¡¯t you preparing for the game?¡± Welsh did not turn his head to answer. ¡°No one informed me that the game was starting. I suppose someone was hoping that I wouldn¡¯t show and steal his limelight. So, I was kind enough to do him the favor.¡± ¡°Is it Lex?¡± A while ago, he had heard from his sister that Lex had been taught a lesson when he tried to show off. However, what did his brother-inw have to be afraid of? His sister was the president of the basketball team, she would definitely protect him. It wasn¡¯t that Welsh was afraid, he was simply choosing not to argue with him. ¡°Welsh, my boss told me to tell you: remember toe to the game in the afternoon.¡± A tall guy named Matt walked in from outside the door. He was Lex¡¯sckey. Welsh did not even look at him. He refused, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± ¡°You muste to the game in the afternoon.¡± Matt snatched the English book from Welsh¡¯s hand and threw it on the ground with a bang. ¡°Hey you, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Ed shouted at him. How dare he treat his brother-inw like this. Welsh picked up the book on the ground with cold eyes and smashed it on the man¡¯s head. With a painful cry, Matt said angrily, ¡°How dare you hit me? Do you want to die?¡± Welsh looked at him coldly, his face void of emotion. ¡°Pick up the book.¡± Matt, who was in a rage, was furious when he heard this. ¡°Pick up the book for you? I think you¡¯re tired of living.¡± He rushed straight at Welsh and aimed at Welsh¡¯s hair with both hands. Seeing his stance, was he going to pull his hair? Welsh didn¡¯t bother to indulge him and sent him flying with a kick. Matt curled up into a ball and rolled on the ground in pain. Ed, who was at the side, was stunned. His brother-inw was actually so fierce, to the point he could send people flying with kicks. But why were his actions so much like a woman¡¯s? Didn¡¯t men always go for the hair? Chapter 79 - Matt and His Breakdown

Chapter 79: Matt and His Breakdown

Seeing that Matt still wanted to rush forward and continue the fight, Ed stepped in and stopped him. If this caused a ruckus in the school, they would definitely be punished severely. ¡°Let go of me, I will make him suffer.¡± Matt struggled. Ed hugged him tightly, refusing to let go. ¡°Ow¡­¡± At this moment, Matt bit hard on Ed¡¯s arm, causing Ed to scream in pain. Welsh stepped forward and separated the two of them. Matt still wanted to make a move, but Welsh twisted his arm and pinned it behind his back, causing Matt to cry out in pain. Welsh was speechless. He dared to fight with such little strength, was he oblivious of death and danger? ¡°Welsh, you hurt my hand. Lex will not let you off.¡± Matt threatened. Welsh sneered. He exerted force into his right hand which was grabbing Matt¡¯s arm, causing Matt to cry out in pain. ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of Lex? Apologize.¡± Welsh pulled hard. ¡°Ouch¡­ it hurts, it hurts. Be gentle, I apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have taken your book.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize for this. Ed, give me your arm.¡± On Ed¡¯s arm, a row of teeth marks could be seen. At the edge, traces of blood were already visible. ¡°Ed, I shouldn¡¯t have bitten you.¡± Under Welsh¡¯s threat, Matt pretended to apologize, but in his heart, he was thinking of getting back at them in the future. I¡¯ll let you be arrogant for now. ¡°Is this how you apologize? You¡¯re not sincere.¡± Welsh twisted Matt¡¯s arm again, and Matt was about to cry from the pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have bitten you. I apologize to you.¡± Matt¡¯s tears were streaming down his face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± At this moment, Michelle¡¯s voice came from a distance. She wore the student union¡¯s armband on her shoulder and was responsible for maintaining the order of the sports meet. ¡°The school is not a ce for fights. Anyone who fights must go to the administrative office.¡± ¡°Vice president, save me. Welsh, he¡­¡± When Matt saw Michelle, it was as if he had seen his savior. He cried as miserably as he could. Welsh, he was a devil. Crack! Ah! Matt felt a sudden pain that came from his cheeks. Then, he was terrified to find that he could not speak. He could only make whimpering sounds. ¡°This person called Matt came up for no reason and hit Ed. He even bit Ed¡¯s arm till it bled. Will the student union take care of this?¡± Welsh said. Hearing this, Matt shook his head frantically. ¡°Really? Then what were you doing just now?¡± Michelle clearly saw that it was Welsh who was bullying Matt. ¡°I was doing a good deed just now.¡± Welsh¡¯s smile was very bright. ¡°I stopped Matt¡¯s evil deeds. The Student Union should give me a certificate. At the very least, you should give me a verbalmendation.¡± The school often advocated for the students to act heroically when they encountered injustice. His actions werepletely in line with the school¡¯s style. The people around them allughed when they saw this scene. They were all shocked by Welsh¡¯s shamelessness. Michelle found it hard to believe. Anyone could act bravely for a righteous cause, but now that the someone was Welsh, Michelle really doubted his words. Was he so kind-hearted? Seeing that Michelle did not believe him, Welsh went up to Matt. ¡°Isn¡¯t he one of the parties concerned? Let¡¯s hear what he has to say.¡± Crack! Welsh fixed his mr bone for him. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. The technique I used was wrong. Again.¡± After a few times of Welsh dismantling and fixing his mr bone, Matt¡¯s mouth had already gone numb. If they weren¡¯t in front of so many people, he would have knelt and begged for forgiveness already. Wasn¡¯t this obvious bullying? What kind of mistake in the technique would warrant this treatment? This was a tant threat! How could Matt not understand that at this moment, if he said the wrong thing, he might not even be able to speak in the future! But he could only maintain his silence and swallow all the suffering himself. Then, he was brought to the administrative office by Michelle. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to the infirmary to bandage your wound.¡± Welsh looked at Ed¡¯s wound. It was already swollen. If he did not treat it in time, it was very likely that it would be infected. Ed nodded. However, he was a little worried. ¡°If we let Matt go back like this, Lex will probablye looking for trouble soon. You should go look for Celia.¡± Why did he need to look for Celia? After what happenedst time, would Lex still dare to openly look for trouble with him? ¡°To think that you are a member of the Orianna Family, you are so cowardly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid.¡± Ed continued, ¡°It is better for us boys to not cause trouble. People will gossip about us.¡± Welsh suddenly came to his senses. He had once again forgotten that this was a world dominated by women. Thinking about it, it was not even Ed¡¯s fault but he had just stood up for me. He was still rather brave. ¡­ In the Student Union office, Celia was handling the matters she had on her hands. Michelle came over angrily and mmed her hands on the table. ¡°Do you know what your little man has done?¡± Michelle bbered a ton of unpleasant words about Welsh and showed her great dislike towards him. ¡°It can¡¯t be that you were fooled by Welsh, right?¡± Celia asked as she tidied up the reports. How could Michelle admit it? If word got out that she had been tricked by a man, how would she still have the face to establish her authority in school? Even her best friends would probablyugh at her. ¡°I advise you to just break up with him. He¡¯s just a good-for-nothing and he¡¯s not good enough for you. Last time, he and Emily¡­¡± Before she could finish his words, she felt a cold aura. Celia was staring at her coldly, and Mitchelle knew that she had crossed her bottom line She quickly raised her hands and surrendered, ¡°I¡¯ll stop talking, I¡¯ll stop talking, okay?.¡± Only then did Celia restrain her aura. ¡°I heard about the matter. I was the one who asked Lex to inform Welsh, but Matt was the one who started it first. Welsh was not wrong.¡± Michelle¡¯s expression changed drastically. Was this still the boss she knew? She had changed. Ever since she got to know Welsh, Celia¡¯s personality hadpletely changed. Perhaps she did not realize it, but subconsciously, she was already favoring Welsh. In the infirmary, Welsh apanied Ed to bandage his wound. Suddenly, seven or eight people from the basketball club swarmed in from the door. Their leader was no other than Lex, who was previously on bad terms with him. Matt stood beside Lex with an aggrieved look on his face. ¡°Welsh, I was kind enough to ask Matt to inform you about the game. It¡¯s fine if you refused toe, but why did you hurt him and even caused him to receive punishment from the school? I want you to apologize to Matt!¡± Thud! Welsh threw the key in his hand onto the ground. ¡°Pick up the key first.¡± Matt¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Alright, I will remember this.¡± Then he walked out. Lex looked at Welsh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to go to the field in the afternoon. Celia wants you to be there.¡± Welsh was a little surprised. He did not expect Lex toe over personally to tell him this. Didn¡¯t he want to prevent him from stealing the limelight? ¡°It just so happens that I don¡¯t want to go either. You don¡¯t have to worry about what Celia might say. If anything happens, I will take responsibility. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave.¡± Lex snorted lightly. You have Celia¡¯s protection. If you don¡¯t want to participate, it¡¯s fine. But if you don¡¯t go, and we lose thepetition, I will be the one to bear the brunt. However, if Welsh insisted on not going, there was nothing Lex could do. He could not beat him in a fight, nor could he beat him in terms of the forces behind them. Whenpared to Welsh, he did not have a single advantage. ¡°Didn¡¯t you like to imitate girls? A girl would never go back on her word. You promised to participate in the basketballpetition, so you have to fulfill your promise.¡± ¡°What do you mean that I¡¯m imitating girls? Alright, I will be there.¡± Welsh said. Chapter 80 - Lets Make a Bet, If I Lose, Ill Run Naked

Chapter 80: Let¡¯s Make a Bet, If I Lose, I¡¯ll Run Naked

In the afternoon, the crowd in the basketball hall surged. Welsh and Ed had just entered when they saw two huge banners. One was red and the other was blue, with the names of the respective schools written on them. Beside them, there was a cheerleading team formed by girls cheering for their team members. ¡°There are so many people. It seems that the men¡¯s basketballpetition is quite important, even the Student Union presidents of both schools are here too.¡± On the high tform at the side, Welsh noticed Celia¡¯s figure. Beside her sat a girl in pink. She was the president of the No.17 High School¡¯s Student Union. At that moment, someone in front waved at them. ¡°The two of you, follow me.¡± Welsh nced at him and knew that this was one of Lex¡¯sckeys. He pointed at the two stools in front. ¡°Sit there for the time being. I will inform you when it¡¯s time for you to go on the court.¡± With one nce at the stool, Welsh already noticed that it was rigged. It was covered with a clearyer of glue. Others may be deceived, but such a tactic could not hide from his eyes. Under the watchful eyes of the boy, Welsh walked towards the stool. ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t believe you won¡¯t fall into the trap this time.¡± He was already looking forward to the scene where Welsh¡¯s pants were stuck to the stool due to the glue. However in the next moment, to his disappointment, Welsh did not sit on the glued stool but chose another one instead. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t get any undue advantage, the boy left dejectedly. Welsh looked at the basketball yers of No.17 High School. Overall, the difference between the two schools wasn¡¯t big. As for who would win the final victory, it was really hard to say. Celia walked over with a piece of paper in her hand. There was a line of beautiful handwriting on it which read: ¡°How does it feel to be a bench warmer?¡± It seemed that she was still angry, she even refused to talk to him. Welsh sighed and took the card from her hand. He took out a pen and wrote something on it. Suddenly, Celia sat on the stool next to him. Welsh didn¡¯t even have the time to remind her. He was going to, but she sat down before he could even finish writing. Welsh smiled and raised the card in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t sit on the stool next to you,¡± Celia read it out. Humph. If you say not to, then I won¡¯t. Who cares about sitting on this stupid stool anyway. She stood up abruptly. Suddenly, there was a ¡°rip¡± sound, as if someones¡¯ clothes were being torn. Celia¡¯s expression changed abruptly. Welsh followed the sound and looked over. He just happened to find that Celia¡¯s pants were already torn apart by the glue, and her underwear was exposed. Celia quickly sat down again, her face beet red. Welsh smiled and could not help but tease her. ¡°It¡¯s purple.¡± ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Celia roared at him. She thought that it was Welsh¡¯s doing. This was putting him in the wrong big time. Welsh exined, ¡°This is none of my business. It was prepared for me, and I did want to tell you about it.¡± Welsh waved the card in his hand. Celia knew that she had wronged Welsh, but she definitely couldn¡¯t let others see her like this. She took off her basketball uniform, revealing her full bust, and then tied the uniform around her waist. Welsh¡¯s eyes moved. Her bust was even fuller than Emily¡¯s. He originally thought that Emily was the limit of how full-busted a woman could be, he didn¡¯t think that he was still too short-sighted. It could only be said that there was no such thing as the fullest bust, but only even fuller busts byparison. ¡°How is it? My figure is not bad, right? Do you want to be conquered by me?¡± At this moment, because Celia was standing, her chest was facing Welsh directly. His face instantly turned red. Welsh came to his senses and quickly scanned his surroundings. It seemed that no one had noticed their little corner. He took off his coat and put it on Celia. ¡°Put it on. I don¡¯t want a group of men to drool over you.¡± ¡°Oh, are you jealous?¡± Celia looked directly into Welsh¡¯s eyes and threw his coat back to him. ¡°There will be a lot of such things in the future. You have to get used to it. The game is about to start. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, she turned around and walked away, leaving Welsh and his angry expression behind her back. ¡­ The basketball match began. Welsh observed the performances of the basketball yers on the field. It seemed that Celia¡¯s training was pretty good. The yers cooperated well with each other, and their steps were steady. The most important thing was stability. The most important thing in basketball was teamwork, not individualism. Just at the beginning of the game, they were ahead of their opponents and brought the score to 1:0. However, immediately after, Welsh realized that something was wrong. There was something strange about the No.17 High School yers. They weren¡¯t using their full strength at all, acting just like cats ying with mice. At the same time, at the front of the basketball stadium, there were two women sitting there. This spot allowed them to watch the progress of the game clearly. These two women were none other than Celia and the President of the Student Union of the other school. At this moment, she nced in Welsh¡¯s direction. ¡°That¡¯s your little man, right?¡± As the two schools often had friendly matches, the two of them had some understanding of each other. In her understanding, Celia was an arrogant woman. No ordinary man would be able to enter her eyes. But this time, she actually heard that Celia, whom she regarded as an opponent, was actually in a rtionship. At first, she did not believe it, but after confirming it, she realized the rumors were true. At that time, she was still wondering what kind of boy could actually win Celia¡¯s heart. At this moment, she understood. Looking at the handsome figure in front, even she could not help but feel her heart stir. ¡°How about we make a bet? If No.17 High School wins, lend me your little man for a month.¡± Celia nced at her and replied, ¡°Scram!¡± Miaughed. The more Celia acted like this, the more interested she became. ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare to bet with me? Are you afraid of losing?¡± ¡°What have I got to be afraid for? If you lose?¡± In order to get her to agree, Mia said, ¡°If I lose the bet, I¡¯ll run naked.¡± Celia nced at her. You even went all out? Mia¡¯s eyes shed. With their abilities, they would definitely not lose. This was just a warm-up. When their abilities were fully disyed, they would definitely shock the entire stadium. It was time. ¡°What are you waiting for? Unleash your abilities.¡± Mia shouted. Welsh realized that the yers of No.17 High School had undergone a shocking change. Each and every one of them became fierce and forceful. If they were little sheep just now, they were now fierce tigers that hade out of their cages. Chapter 81 - Oh My God, Welsh Is Actually a Traitor

Chapter 81: Oh My God, Welsh Is Actually a Traitor

Following Mia¡¯s orders, the yers from No.17 High School passed the ball, passed through the defense, and took off to make a jump shot. Their movements were smooth and swift. The yers from No.1 High School could not keep up with their pace at all. ¡°Wow, they scored again.¡± ¡°No.17 High School is so awesome! Beat up those trash yers from No.1 High School!¡± The students from No.17 High School who were watching the game immediately cheered. The dispirited atmosphere that enveloped them a moment ago suddenly disappeared. Each and every one of them was acting as if they had been injected with stimnts. On the other hand, the students from No.1 High School were all shouting, wishing that they could go on the court and fight in person. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Since when were the people from No.17 High School so powerful?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Their President shouted something and they became like this in an instant.¡± ¡°Damn it, they actually hid their strength. They¡¯re simply treating us like monkeys.¡± Welsh, who was sitting in the viewing area, had a dark expression. As he had expected, these people were simply here to cause trouble. First, they tricked the yers of No.1 High School into thinking that they were weak, which caused the No.1 High School yers to lose their guard. Then, they ruthlessly attacked and defeated them. This was a psychological tactic to defeat them. Looking at the man in the basketball shirt which was marked with the number ¡®one¡¯, Welsh¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Why do I keep feeling that there¡¯s something wrong with the captain of No.17 High School¡¯s basketball team?¡± Even though he couldn¡¯t tell exactly what was wrong, his perception was never wrong. At this moment, Celia came to Welsh¡¯s side. ¡°Welsh, you y in the next match.¡± ¡°Why should I? I¡¯m here to be on the bench.¡± Welsh started to joke. He was still angry about Celia for refusing to wear his coat. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. We can¡¯t lose.¡± Seeing that Welsh would not be swayed by force or persuasion, Celia could only tell Welsh about the bet. If they lost, not only would they lose the match, she would also lose Welsh. She did not want Welsh to apany Mia. Welsh smiled indifferently. ¡°You betted with the person next to you, right? She looks pretty. It¡¯s okay even if you lose to her then.¡± Welsh said this on purpose to anger Celia. This woman actually dared to use him as an item to bet with others. If they really lost, wouldn¡¯t he lose his chastity? Celia indeed seemed to have suffered a blow. Her entire face turned dark. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just teasing you.¡± Welsh did not go too far. ¡°I can go on court, but I want Lex to be the captain of my cheerleading team.¡± This guy had wanted to make a fool out of him with glue just now, it was time to teach him a lesson. ¡°No problem,¡±Celia said. She held her bouncy breasts with both hands and said shyly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you like them? As a reward, I¡¯ll let you touch them if you win.¡± ¡°You hooligan.¡± Welsh¡¯s face instantly turned red. ¡­ The next match began. Welsh changed into his basketball shirt which was printed with a huge number 11. He reced one yer on his side while the others remained the same. On the other side, No.17 High School changed two of its yers. ¡°No.1 High School, victory! No.1 High School, victory!¡± At this time, Lex was holding pompoms in his hands and was cheering with all his might. He had never dreamt that one day he would be a cheerleader. Needless to say, this was all thanks to Welsh. Just at this moment, Welsh turned his gaze towards him, and their eyes met. Welsh gave him a brilliant smile. Lex was so angry that his scalp went numb. After the cheering, the game started. As the whistle sounded, the opponent attacked, and Welsh¡¯s side defended. The opponent¡¯s passing and dribbling were still maintained at an extremely high level of fluency. The basketball finally fell into the hands of the captain of No.17 High School¡¯s team. He was as agile as a monkey, passing through the manyyers of obstacles, and came to the basket. He jumped high up, wanting to send the basketball into the basket. But how could Welsh let him get his way? The moment the opponent jumped, he jumped at the same time, sessfully intercepting the ball. He quickly charged toward the opponent¡¯s basket. Such a beautiful way of snatching the ball instantly made the students of No.1 High School boil with excitement. Celia also took a breath of relief. However, no one noticed that just as Welsh dribbled the ball, a yer from his team wearing the basketball shirt with the number 15 suddenly appeared behind Welsh and deliberately tripped him. The basketball in Welsh¡¯s hand was also snatched away by him. Welsh red at him. yer number 15 shrugged, indicating that it was not intentional. ¡°This stupid teammate, I will teach you guys a lessonter.¡± When dribbling the ball, he had already realized that there was something wrong with the four people on his team. It was as if they were deliberately ostracizing him. This was definitely Lex¡¯s idea. It was definitely to get revenge on him for making him be a cheerleader. Mia had also witnessed that scene. She smiled at Celia and said, ¡°Your little man doesn¡¯t seem to be popr, just to my liking.¡± Celia¡¯s face turned ck and she did not say anything. On the court, Welsh¡¯s figure was nimble like a fish in the water. Under the encirclement of nine team members, he broke through the blockade and sessfully dunked the ball with an elegant posture. Wow! Instantly, everyone stood up. This was too unbelievable. It was a direct dunk. Plus he had achieved this feat under the blockade of nine yers. The captain of No.17 High School¡¯s team became solemn. This person¡¯s technique was very strong. With this pace, dozen more rounds were continued, and Welsh seemed to have be a superman. His fast footwork and flexible prediction made him like the God of War, directly winning the cheers of the entire stadium. The current score was 10:3. No.1 High School was far ahead of No.17 High School. It could be said that if this continued, No,1 High School would definitely win this match. ¡°Welsh, always the Best!¡± Someone had already shouted out happily. When Lex saw this scene, the pompom in his hand was trembling more vigorously than ever. ¡°Beep!¡± This match was Welsh¡¯s serve. He sneered. Then, under everyone¡¯s incredulous gazes, he threw the ball directly to the opponent¡¯s captain. The captain was also stunned. What was going on? Could it be that Welsh did not want to see them lose too miserably and intentionally let them get the ball? It wasn¡¯t only him, everyone including his teammates was stunned. After a long time, they finally came to their senses. ¡°Oh my God, he¡¯s a traitor.¡± The students of No.1 High School scolded Welsh loudly. If this behavior of intentionally giving the ball to the opponent wasn¡¯t counted as traitorous, then what was? Facing the criticizations of the public, Welsh¡¯s expression was calm. How could these people understand what he was trying to do? On the high tform, Mia was alreadyughing so hard that she couldn¡¯t straighten her back. ¡°Is it because you were too cold to him that he can¡¯t wait to be one of my men?¡± Sheughed very loudly and did not notice Celia¡¯s face, which was as dark as the bottom of a pot. Celia was already in a state of rage. If this wasn¡¯t a match, she would have grabbed Welsh and beaten him up. ¡­ ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s equalize the score first.¡± The captain dribbled the ball and rushed towards the basketball hoop. Welsh followed behind, but he did not snatch the ball. In fact, everything was under his control, including his action of deliberately passing the ball to the opponent. This was because he had discovered something interesting: the captain of No.17 High School¡¯s boys¡¯ basketball team was a woman. In short, she was a woman disguised as a man. No.17 High School was too shameless. They actually let a womane y in a men¡¯s game. Wasn¡¯t that cheating? Therefore, as long as Welsh could expose this fact, No.1 High School could win the game. Deliberately passing the ball to her was only the first step of Welsh¡¯s n. The second step was to show the evidence that this person was indeed a woman. Welsh had already thought of an excellent idea. The captain was dribbling the basketball and taking rhythmic steps to the basket. She didn¡¯t notice Welsh, who was nning to make a move on her from behind. Just as she rose into the air, Welsh moved. Chapter 82 - Here?

Chapter 82: Here?

Welsh abruptly took off and jumped high up. His right hand grabbed her pant leg with lightning speed. As she was still rising, with the reverse force, her pants were pulled down. The female captain of No.17 High School¡¯s team was shocked and forgot to shoot. She was dumbfounded on the spot. Everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted by herce underwear. She¡¯s actually a woman? After a few minutes of silence in the stadium, amotion broke out. ¡°D*mn, she¡¯s a woman.¡± ¡°This whole operation is just great, no?¡± ¡°A woman pretending to be a man, how shameless.¡± The students of No.1 High School cursed angrily. It was supposed to be a men¡¯s basketball match, but the other party actually used a woman as one of the yers. This was taking it too far. No wonder the opponent was so strong! Fortunately, Welsh exposed the opponent¡¯s conspiracy. Welsh made an OK sign at Celia and left the basketball court. This was a men¡¯s basketball match. Because No.17 high school had vited the rules, it was only natural that they had lost. The score was no longer important. Moreover, No.17 High School had disgraced themselves and were shown to be void of sportsmanship. It could be said that No.17 High School had lostpletely this time. ¡°How did you know that she¡¯s a woman?¡± ¡°This is a secret!¡± How could Welsh tell her that ¡°I have a detection spell¡±? Celia would probably beat him up on the spot and call him a pervert. ¡°You said that as long as I win thepetition, you would let me touch you. You¡¯re not going to go back on your words, right?¡± Welsh did not forget the reward that she had mentioned. Celia smiled and even deliberately puffed out her chest. ¡°As long as you dare,e.¡± Welsh instantly froze. Looking at her malicious smile, he hurriedly took a few steps back. ¡°I was joking with you.¡± Welsh did not dare to really grab at her chest. ¡­ Three dayster, in the ssroom, Welsh was holding a pen and drawing something on a piece of paper. On the paper was a drawing of the human body. The meridians and the bones were all marked clearly. He was studying the direction that thebat energy would move in one¡¯s body and was trying toe up with a cultivation method that was suitable for men to practice. The reason why men couldn¡¯t cultivate was that they couldn¡¯t withstand the violence of thebat energy, which would then damage their meridians. But if they stored thebat energy in their flesh and blood, without making it go through the meridians, wouldn¡¯t men be able to practice then? Welsh felt that he had found the direction to improve the method of cultivation. ¡°What are you drawing?¡± At some point, Ed came to his side. ¡°You won¡¯t understand.¡± Ed was a little embarrassed. Even though he did not and would not understand, there was no need for Welsh to be so frank, right? ¡°I met Michelle in the corridor just now. She asked me to tell you that Celia asked you to meet her at the martial arts centre in the afternoon.¡± ¡°The martial arts centre?¡± Welsh pictured in his mind the scene where Celia was wearing a training outfit and beating him all over the ce. Could it be that because he didn¡¯t touch herst time, she got angry? ¡­ After lunch, Welsh walked towards the martial arts centre. As expected, just as he entered, he saw Celia who was wearing a training outfit and was standing in the arena. ¡°Come up and let¡¯s fight.¡± She waved at Welsh. Welsh scratched his head. ¡°Why are we fighting for no reason?¡± He was not even a sparring partner. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you lose.¡± Celia got into a battle stance. What other choice did he have? He could only fight. Welsh relied on his rich battle experience and sessfully got a hold of her neck after dozens of moves were exchanged. ¡­ No matter how Celia struggled, she could not break free. ¡°You lost. Can you tell me now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage? I said I¡¯ll tell you if you lost.¡± Celia was a little angry. She had actually lost to Welsh again. And this time, the defeat was even more thorough. ¡°It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re angry because I didn¡¯t touch you, right?¡± Welsh probed. ¡°Ouch!¡± He had just finished speaking when he was hit by Celia¡¯s sneak attack. She had used her head to knock on his chin, and now his entire head felt dizzy. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Welsh said angrily. ¡°You little pervert, don¡¯t you know that you made me lost face in front of so many peoplest time?¡± Celia leaned on his body. So it was really because of this. Welsh broke out in cold sweat. ¡°So I should have just touched you back then, right?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense? Also, didn¡¯t I tell you to stop cultivating withbat energy? How is it that you can still beat me? Are you not even going to listen to my words?¡± Celia said somewhat dejectedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t let you be a widow.¡± Welsh scratched her nose affectionately. He did not expect this would make her fly into a rage also immediately. ¡°Was your PE teacher the one who taught younguage? Being a widow is a term used for men. Even if you aren¡¯t capable, I won¡¯t let you be a widow.¡± Celia slowly stretched out her hand and lifted Welsh¡¯s shirt, exposing his firm abs. Welsh nced at her and looked down. When he saw the snow-white fullness, he was stunned. ¡°Damn, you¡¯re not wearing anything underneath?¡± The fairness and fullness were directly stimting his eyeballs. Just as Celia was about to kiss him, Welsh stopped her. ¡°Here? It¡¯s not appropriate, right?¡± Although he had nothing to fear, what if others saw Celia¡¯s body? He would still be the one who had suffered a loss. ¡°Why, are you shy?¡± Celia said provocatively. Me, shy? Welsh pressed Celia under him. ¡°Shy? impossible. Not in this lifetime.¡± After saying that, Welsh kissed her soft little mouth. Celia grunted and hugged his neck. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± At this moment, a voice came from afar. Welsh was very angry. Who was interrupting his fun at this critical moment? He turned his head and saw four figures walking over from afar. Three of them were his ssmates, including Lex and the person who had applied glue on the stool a few days back. The man who was walking at the front was dressed in drag. Welsh almost threw up from looking at him. This person was wearing a red shirt and makeup. The lipstick he wore made him look especially like a pervert. Where did this freake from? ¡°Manny, this is my man, Welsh,¡± Celia said. Maddy? Welsh was stunned as if he had been struck by lightning. This freak was actually Celia¡¯s manny. Oh My God, could it be that he was equivalent to the normal world¡¯s wet nurse? But wet nurses were employed to feed children with their breast milk. How did male wet nurses feed babies in this world? Welsh fully utilized his imagination. However, he could not understand it no matter how hard he tried. Through Celia¡¯s introduction, Welsh learned that not only was this person her manny, he was also the owner of this martial arts centre. Chang He smiled and said, ¡°Miss, you tter me. This is the property of the Wilner Family, I am just managing it on behalf of the Family. Oh right, Miss, these three said that you called them here.¡± Chang He pointed at Lex and the other two, who were a little reserved at the moment. Celia must have found out about the things they did on the basketball court and had asked them here to settle the score with them. Chapter 83 - Lex: Welsh Is Actually so Terrifying!

Chapter 83: Lex: Welsh Is Actually so Terrifying!

¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Celia said to Lex and the other two. If it was any other time, she wouldn¡¯t have said anything even if they caused trouble. However, they actually tried to y tricks during the league tournament! If word spread about this, wouldn¡¯t No.1 High School be aughingstock? As the Student Union President of No.1 High School, she would not allow No.1 High School¡¯s reputation to be damaged. Lex¡¯s expression immediately changed when he heard this. Knowing that there was no point in quibbling, he could only admit his mistakes obediently. Otherwise, their ending might be even worse. Everyone in No.1 High School knew that Celia was famous for being strict and powerful. Let alone the three of them, even if there were a dozen of them, they would still not be her match. ¡°Sorry, we were wrong. We shouldn¡¯t have ostracized our ssmate.¡± Celia snorted coldly, ¡°Not only did you ostracize your ssmate, someone even applied glue on the stool¡­¡± Her cold tone made the three of them shiver. More importantly, Welsh wasn¡¯t the one who suffered from the glue on the still, instead, she was the victim. She even made a fool of herself. ¡°All of you,e up here.¡± Celia said coldly. If she didn¡¯t teach them a lesson, they wouldn¡¯t learn. When the three of them saw that Celia was serious, they began to tremble. However, the three of them did not dare to disobey her orders. Soon, the sound of screams could be heard from the arena. This was especially so for Lex. This fellow was the focus of attention. He screamed the loudest and was beaten the hardest. ¡°I can only hope that God will bless you all.¡± Welsh was praying for them at the side, praying that they would not be beaten too badly. ¡°Come with me. I made some healing medicine. Pack them up for mydy and let her bring it back with herter.¡± Chang He said and turned around to leave first while swinging his waist. Welsh originally didn¡¯t want to acknowledge this freak, but he decided to go for Celia¡¯s sake. The two came to an office on the second floor of the martial arts centre. ¡°Sit!¡± Watching as Chang He took a bottle of red wine from the red wine counter and opened it, Welsh instantly understood. ¡°You have something to say to me, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re very smart. Where do you live, how many people are in your family, and what does your family do?¡± Are you doing a background check? Welsh was a little speechless. I¡¯m not the son-inw of the Wilner Family, and you¡¯re not Celia¡¯s parents either. You¡¯re just a manny. Is there a need to go into such detail? Right from the start, you¡¯re putting on airs and giving me a hard time. ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m just a nobody with no money or family background and I don¡¯t deserve Celia? Are you trying to make me leave her now?¡± Chang He swirled his red wine and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Though, you can¡¯t be the male Family Head of the Wilner Family. You have no manners at all. Celia pampers you, but you don¡¯t even know chalk from cheese¡­¡± Before he could finish, Welsh stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never marry into Celia¡¯s Family. I swear.¡± Because I will only take her as my wife. ¡°However, I want to make it clear. I know how capable I am, but some people don¡¯t seem to know.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Chang He mmed the table. Welsh didn¡¯t care much about his anger and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to talk to me about this. As long as Celia tells me to leave her, I will definitely stay far away from her.¡± As for what others had to say, sorry but they don¡¯t have the right to make me do anything. He would never allow anyone to try and control his life. Neither Shitan City nor Wilner had the right. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re only relying on this seductive face of yours.¡± Chang He patted Welsh¡¯s cheek and sneered. ¡°If I scratch your face, do you think she¡¯ll still favor you?¡± Welsh raised his head, his gaze cold. Before Chang He could react, the fist wrapped in magic directly hit his chest and sent him flying. Bang! Chang He crashed into the red wine cab in the distance. He grasped at his chest and kept coughing. The furniture around him was overturned by the powerful force and the office was turned into a mess. He stood up with difficulty. ¡°So you¡¯re a cultivator too.¡± ¡°Fuck! So you were treating me like a sugar baby.¡± Welsh slowly walked towards him with a cold face. ¡°No one has ever dared toy a finger on my face, because anyone who has done so is already dead. You¡¯re alive only because of Celia.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At this moment, Celia ran up from below. The moment the explosion sounded, she realized that something was wrong. ¡°What else could have happened? He said that I¡¯m not worthy of you and told me to stay away from you.¡± Welsh said coldly. In this world, no one had the right to make him do anything against his will. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Chang He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to leave Celia. I just said that you can¡¯t be the male Family Head of the Wilner Family.¡± ¡°Listen well.¡± Welsh pointed at Chang He and said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t marry into anyone¡¯s Family. Even if Celia kneels and begs me, I won¡¯t marry into her Family.¡± What Welsh meant was that he wanted to take Celia as his wife, but he didn¡¯t realize that when he said this, Celia¡¯s body trembled twice. It was obvious that she had misunderstood. She took it that Welsh did not like her. This was a huge blow to her. Chang He was also enraged. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of biting your tongue with such big words? Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? Come on! I¡¯ll cut that face of yours!¡± He roared at Welsh. Bang! The magic power on Welsh¡¯s body surged, and he cast an advanced spell, Whirlwind Scattered Clouds. Countless sharp wind des flew rapidly towards Chang He. Chang He¡¯s expression changed as he felt the fatal crisis. At this moment, he felt as if the entire world had turned dark. The wind des whistled past his ears, slicing countless strands of his hair. Chang Hey limp on the ground as he panted heavily. This was the closest he had evere to death. If the attack had been aimed at his throat instead of his hair, he would have been dead. This was a warning from Welsh. Not everyone had the right to put on airs in front of him. This scenepletely stunned Lex and the other two. They looked at Welsh with a hint of fear in their eyes. He was actually so powerful, and even more terrifying than those powerful warriors. The three of them looked at each other and saw the fear in each other¡¯s eyes. Thinking of their previous actions, they were courting death. Fortunately, Welsh did not bother about them. Otherwise, they would not be standing here. It was too terrifying. Chapter 84 - Celia: Im Heartbroken

Chapter 84: Celia: I¡¯m Heartbroken

In a heavily guarded secret base, this was the branch of the adjudicators in Royo City. Every city had its branch. The main purpose was to monitor the people with special powers of the variousrge Families. Catherine sat at the head of the table. On both sides of the table were more than a dozen women wearing ck cloaks. These were the intelligence officers of the base. ¡°Miss, the purple-robed adjudicator died because of an auction item. However, we¡¯ve screened all the people who were in the Century Auction House that day, and we didn¡¯t find anyone suspicious, but we did find something suspicious.¡± ¡°Suspicious? This?¡± Catherine shook the green potion in her hand. Wasn¡¯t this just an ordinary potion? There didn¡¯t seem to be anything special about it. ¡°Miss, this is called the Berserk Potion. It can increase a warrior¡¯s strength by three folds.¡± ¡°What? Three folds!¡± Catherine was shocked. There were strength-enhancing potions on the market, but most of them could only increase the strength of the user by only one fold. It was the first time she had heard of a potion that could increase the user¡¯s strength by three folds. ¡°Velken must be hiding something.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and capture and interrogate Velken immediately.¡± Catherine shook her head. ¡°In any case, he is still a member of arge Family, we can¡¯t just capture him like this. Go and investigate the people who are close to Velken, I think we will find the answer there.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­ Welsh walked out of the martial arts centre and bumped into Lex and the other two. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left?¡± Celia is currently not in a good mood. Were you waiting for her toe out and beat you up again? Lex and the other two trembled as they remembered how terrifying Celia was. ¡°Uh, we¡¯re leaving, we¡¯re leaving now!¡± They did not want to be tortured again. ¡°Wait!¡± Welsh called out to them. ¡°Is¡­ is there anything else?¡± The three of them turned around, the fear and the nerves making their scalps tingle. Compared to Celia, they were more afraid of Welsh. After all, the scene just now was still lingering in their minds. In their hearts, they had long regarded Welsh as a demon. Now that the demon was looking at them with a smile, it made their scalps tingle more than ever, the fear had reached a point they were even willing to kneel immediately. If Welsh had given them the same blow he had served Chang He, they would have lost their lives in a snap. Welsh tried his best to look amiable as he said, ¡°Do you want the injuries on your faces to heal faster?¡± ¡°You¡­ What do you want? We were really wrong.¡± Lex said gloomily. How crazy was he to have provoked such a devil? If he was given another chance, he would definitely hide far away. As long as Welsh was around, he would never set foot in the ce. When he thought about how he had ordered people to use glue to try and trick him previously, his heart was filled full of panic. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t do anything to you. I just want to ask if you are willing to be my underlings. Of course, other than treating your injuries, there will be other benefits in the future.¡± Welsh was prepared to establish his own force. The things he would encounter in the future would be more and moreplicated. If he were to rely on himself, he would probably die of exhaustion. Intelligence, manpower, and resources were all things that he needed to consider. Of course, he could not establish them all at once. Instead, he chose to develop slowly and take the long but steady way. He would start with the three of them. ¡°Plop!¡± The three of them immediately knelt. If they had such a strong person as their boss, their futures would be bright. Lex did not hesitate. He went forward and hugged Welsh¡¯s thigh. ¡°Big Brother Welsh, as long as you protect us, let alone being your underling, we can even call you daddy. Daddy!¡± Welsh was speechless. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Wait here, I will give you the medicer.¡± Lex was really so very shameless, to the point he could kneel on the ground and call him daddy. If people were to find out, he wondered what rumours would spread about him behind his back. At this moment, Welsh saw Celia walking out of the martial arts centre. However, she seemed to still be angry at him and was still ignoring him. ¡°Did you get the medicine? Lend me some.¡± Smack! Celia threw him a medicine bag without looking back. Then, she left directly. Welsh gave the medicine to his three new subordinates and chased after her. ¡°Hey, are you angry?¡± Celia didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Is it because of your manny?¡± Welsh asked her, but she still didn¡¯t say anything. Her face was fully void of any emotion. The manny had crossed his bottom line, so Welsh chose to take action. In principle, he didn¡¯t do anything wrong. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be angry because of him. That manny does indeed not know how to behave, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been left to run a small martial arts centre here.¡± Celia said. ¡®So he was banished here. No wonder he seemed so resentful.¡¯ Welsh thought. At this moment, Celia stopped and looked at Welsh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. I thought you were just a little more powerful than me.¡± Welsh smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that powerful. It¡¯s just a show.¡± Celia fell silent. ¡°If you¡¯re not unhappy because of your manny, what are you unhappy about?¡± Welsh did not understand, was it that he did something wrong? ¡°I¡¯m heartbroken.¡± ¡°What?¡± Celia¡¯s words made Welsh¡¯s expression change. ¡°You have another man?¡± He was very angry as if he had been cuckolded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that even if I begged you on my knees, you wouldn¡¯t marry into my Family?¡± Celia¡¯s face was full of sorrow. So this is why she¡¯s angry¡­ A hint of gentleness appeared in Welsh¡¯s eyes. ¡°Silly, of course I won¡¯t marry into your Family, because I want to take you as my wife.¡± ¡°How can you be sure that I will marry into your Family?¡± Celia smiled. All the sad emotions she had from before also disappeared. As long as Welsh did not despise her, everything was fine. Hearing Celia¡¯s words, Welsh said confidently, ¡°If you don¡¯t even want to marry such an outstanding man like me. Who else do you want to marry?¡± ¡°Then, should I also return this sentence to you?¡± Celia retorted. Welsh was stunned. He did not expect Celia to be so quick-witted. ¡°See, you won¡¯t marry into my Family, and I won¡¯t marry into yours, so our rtionship is still over.¡± Celia shook away his hand sadly, her face once again filled with sadness. How could Welsh give up so easily? He grabbed Celia¡¯s cute hand and kissed it gently. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t take a husband, we can be together for the rest of our lives. I¡¯ll always treat you as my first love.¡± Welsh looked serious. Celia looked at him tightly. At this moment, the entire world seemed to have stopped. After a long time, she finally came to her senses. ¡°Then¡­ then will you marry into another Family?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Welsh said as he hugged her. Celia nestled in his arms and felt her heart surge with sweetness. ¡°What a touching scene.¡± At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice was heard. Welsh¡¯s gaze became sharp as he looked at the wall in front of them. A woman in ck had appeared. Welsh could sense a dangerous aura from her. It was obvious to him that this person¡¯s strength was above his. ¡°An old friend. I¡¯ll talk to her. You go home first.¡± ¡°No, you should go first.¡± Celia also felt the powerful aura. She couldn¡¯t just leave Welsh to face the woman alone. Furthermore, the aura of this woman wasparable to that of her second aunt. She was a top-tier cultivator. She was probably not too far away from bing a junior master warrior. Even with the two of thembined, they would not be a match for this person, let alone Welsh alone. ¡°Believe me, with you here, I won¡¯t be able to fight wholeheartedly,¡± Welsh said. This made Celia very angry. Was he calling her a burden? Celia stomped on Welsh¡¯s foot fiercely, then ran back home. ¡°Don¡¯t die, wait for me toe back.¡± Chapter 85 - Catherine, You Are an Adjudicator?

Chapter 85: Catherine, You Are an Adjudicator?

Welsh looked at the approaching woman in ck and was thinking of ways to escape. It would be foolish if he stayed and fought with this woman. The reason why he let Celia leave first was so that it would be easier for him to escape. This woman had already reached the level of a junior master warrior. He was still not a match for her. He could only use his Invisibility spell to leave after Celia was safe. Seeing that the timing was right, Welsh immediately cast an advanced wind spell, Whirlwind Scattered Clouds. Then he turned and ran without any hesitation. The woman was stunned at first. After shattering Welsh¡¯s attack, she chased after Welsh. ¡°Can you escape?¡± But the next moment, she was taken aback, because Welsh had disappeared. This was¡­ An escape spell! Without any hesitation, she went in the direction of Celia. Welsh¡¯s eyelids twitched. She was really cunnIng. But who was this woman? Could it be that his killing of the purple-robed adjudicator had been exposed? But he did not have time to think. He directly cast a flying spell and blocked in front of the woman¡¯s course. The two of them instantly exchanged moves. Bang! With an explosion, Welsh was sent back by a huge force. Before he could react, his neck was in the hands of this woman. Even the magic power in his body was suppressed. ¡°What kind of escape spell did you use just now? Hand it over and I¡¯ll leave your corpse intact.¡± Even she couldn¡¯t see through this escape spell. If she could get it, her strength would increase by a step further. ¡°No problem, I can teach you, but I have other good things. Do you want to take a look?¡± It was a good thing to still have room for negotiations, he could think of other ways to escape then. ¡°Don¡¯t y your little tricks in front of me.¡± The woman in ck shouted coldly. The hand holding Welsh¡¯s neck tightened. ¡°You don¡¯t want the Invisibility spell anymore?¡± Welsh quickly reminded her that if she killed him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get the Invisibility spell. The woman in ck sneered and slowly moved closer to Welsh¡¯s face. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry about the Invisibility spell. You¡¯ll take it out eventually. But with your beauty, it¡¯s a pity for you to die like this.¡± ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡± Welsh suddenly had a bad premonition. Hmph! ¡°I¡¯ll make you sofortable that you¡¯ll experience the euphoria of life and death.¡± Bang! The woman carried Welsh and disappeared with a few leaps. ¡­ At dusk, in an abandoned house. ¡°What is this ce? What do you want to do?¡± Welsh stared at her vigntly. ¡°What do you think I want to do?¡± The woman in ck touched Welsh¡¯s chest and slowly moved down. ¡°You just threatening me, right? I won¡¯t let you have your way.¡± Welsh felt goosebumps all over his body. ¡°Haha¡­¡± The woman in ck raised her head andughed loudly. ¡°Do you have the ability to stop me?¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Welsh wiped the cold sweat off his head. ¡°What¡¯s your name? How about letting me understand everything before I die? Actually, you¡¯re not bad looking either. It¡¯s just that your character¡­¡± Bang! At this moment, the door of the room was destroyed by a huge force. A woman in a green cloak slowly walked in. She wore a mask on her face, making it difficult for one to see her true appearance. However, the soul lock in her hand was very eye-catching. Welsh¡¯s gaze moved, and he thought to himself, ¡°Green-robed adjudicator? Is she here to capture me?¡± Never in a million dreams would he have thought that this woman was his fianc¨¦e, Catherine. ¡°Give him to me!¡± Catherine looked at the woman in ck. ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to your abilities then.¡± Their powers shed in the void, and everything around them was torn apart by the powerful force. Welsh hid at the side, looking for an opportunity to attack. No matter who won, these two women would not let him go. Since that was the case, he might as well give it his all. After all, opportunities were always created by oneself. Welsh circted the magic power in his body, and when the woman in ck was cking off, he suddenlyunched a magic attack. Welsh¡¯s attack this time was even more powerful than all his attacks before. The wind de pierced through her body. ¡°I know you will kill me, so I have to make the first move.¡± Welsh¡¯s voice was cold. Fortunately, he seeded. But at this moment, the woman in ck hit him in the chest with a backhand move. Welsh¡¯s body flew backward, and the woman fell to the ground powerlessly, losing her breath. ¡°This attack?¡± Catherine thought of the purple-robed adjudicator. So the murderer she was painstakingly investigating was right beside her. This was a little beyond her imagination. After all, who would have thought that a weak man would have such powerful strength? ¡°You were quite ruthless with your attacks, huh?¡± Catherine took off her cloak. ¡°Catherine, it¡¯s you?¡± Welsh was shocked. He couldn¡¯t connect the green-robed adjudicator with Catherine. In his mind, Catherine was a goofball. How was it that she suddenly be an adjudicator? ¡°I wanted to see if you would give yourself to me after I saved you. But now I¡¯ve found out that you¡¯re the one who killed the purple-robed adjudicator.¡± Catherine was a little surprised. She did not expect that the person who escaped from the Soul Lock was her fianc¨¦. How did he do it? Now her interest in him was even more intense. ¡°You came to Royo City just to investigate this matter?¡± Welsh looked at her warily. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect that I was living in the home of the murderer himself.¡± Catherine suddenly raised the Soul Lock and pointed at Welsh. ¡°Tell me, why did you kill her?¡± Welsh looked straight into her eyes. ¡°Do you want the story to be that I was going to be silenced by her and thus resisted and killed her, or that I was ordered by my fianc¨¦e to kill the adjudicator and steal the goods?¡± ¡°You want to frame me?¡± Catherine said with interest. ¡°How can that be? Regardless of all this, I¡¯m still your fiance. You¡¯re not really going to capture me, are you?¡± However, the ¡®rtionship card¡¯ was useless against her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate the engagement with all your life? What are you saying now? How shameless can you be?¡± ¡°I want my life,¡± Welsh spoke very seriously. If he was already dead, what use would face and reputation be? Catherine was amused by him, her chest heaving up and down fromughter. ¡°I have something I want from you, let¡¯s get a room¡­¡± Welsh broke out in cold sweat. ¡­ In a hotel, Catherine took out the human figure drawn by Welsh. ¡°This paper was found in your room, tell me where you found it.¡± Today, when she went to look for Welsh, she found that he wasn¡¯t home. She identally found this piece of paper on the table in the room. She was stunned at that moment. On it was marked the route of thebat energy in the human body. Although it was not perfect yet, it had the embryonic form of a cultivation method. ¡°I drew it.¡± Looking at this familiar human figure drawing, Welsh did not hide anything. ¡°Are you serious?!¡± Catherine was shocked. Chapter 86 - Welsh Was Shocked. His Fiancée Was Such a Powerful Figure

Chapter 86: Welsh Was Shocked. His Fianc¨¦e Was Such a Powerful Figure

¡°Is there a need for me to lie to you?¡± Welsh shrugged. ¡°In other words, you can create cultivation methods?¡± Due to the conflict between the cultivation method and Catherine¡¯s physique, she was bing fatter and fatter. Every time she advanced a level, her body would double in size. As an advanced warrior, her body had already reached 200 catties. In the future, when she became a junior master warrior, she would reach a staggering 400 catties. Not only would this affect her fighting prowess, but if this continued, her life might be in danger. Unless she were to change her cultivation method, she was facing a dead-end. However, cultivation methods were the core heritage of a Family, how could they be known to people outside the Family so easily. Besides, even if she were to pay a huge price to obtain it, it might not be suitable for her. Thus, the only way was to create a new cultivation method based on her physique. However, the difficulty of doing so was no less than ascending to the heavens. What she did not expect was that Welsh could actually create cultivation methods, even though what he had now was only the embryonic form of a cultivation method. ¡°I take back what I said earlier. With your aptitude, you might really be able to enter Easton University. Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± ¡°What deal?¡± ¡°You help me treat my illness, and I¡¯ll help you hide the fact that you killed the purple-robed adjudicator. I can also tell you about the Shitan City Family. For example, there¡¯s this guy called Beacher in Shitan City. He was supposed to be the one to marry me, but in the end, it became you.¡± Welsh frowned. He had been puzzled before. His mother had been chased out by the Family and both parties had never contacted each other, why would his mother¡¯s Family suddenly think of marrying him off? It turned out that it was because Beacher had used him as a scapegoat as he was dissatisfied with Catherine. But Catherine wants him to treat her illness? Could it be that Catherine¡¯s obesity is caused by her illness?! Welsh looked at her seriously and made a preliminary judgment in his heart. However, he could not make a decision based on this bit of information. ¡°How is it? This is definitely a good deal for you.¡± Seeing that Welsh was silent, Catherine reminded him. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what disease you have, how can I treat it?¡± Welsh tried to trick her into telling him more. ¡°Well, this will depend on your ability then. If you don¡¯t even have such knowledge and judgment ability, I can only hand you over to the adjudicators.¡± Catherine said with a smile. Welsh had no way out. He was still not a match for the adjudicators. Once the news was leaked, he would face endless pursuit. ¡°Does your cultivation method go against your physique?¡± Welsh asked tentatively. He had just finished speaking when Catherine said happily, ¡°As I thought, you can cure my illness.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, Welsh stopped her from throwing a party. ¡°I want to get the reward first.¡± Since Welsh wanted to go against the Shitan City Family, he had to understand it clearly. ¡°No problem.¡± As Catherine exined, Welsh also understood the cause and effect of the matter. It turned out that all of this was the doing of Sharleena¡¯s Family. In the current Shitan City Family, although the Family Head was still Sharleena, it was a fact that she was getting old, thus, the Shitan City Family was actually under the control of his first aunt, Sharleena¡¯s eldest daughter, Se. And Beacher was Se¡¯s son. However, there was one more thing that puzzled him. What business were the Shitan City Family involved in? Why did they want a marriage alliance with Catherine¡¯s Family? As if she had seen through Welsh¡¯s confusion, Catherine spoke slowly. ¡°The adjudicators are one of the main institutions of the empire. We are directly responsible to the Empress and are led by generations of adjudicator kings. The adjudicator kingse from my family¡­¡± Welsh was stunned. The news was like a p of thunder that exploded in his ears. His fianc¨¦e actually had such a great background. Adjudicator king? ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I am just from a side branch of the family. It is impossible for me to be the adjudicator king.¡± Catherine continued, ¡°Under the adjudicator king, there are the left and right adjudicator envoys, which is also based on a hereditary system. However, one of the Families lost its inheritance, and Shitan City was the one which reced itter, which is why the marriage alliance was formed.¡± Welsh understood. The Shitan City Family wanted to use marriage alliances to consolidate the Family¡¯s position. Beacher didn¡¯t agree to it, so Shitan City found his mother. ¡°Now that you understand, you can start helping me then,¡± Catherine said with some anticipation. She had been looking forward to seeing her slim appearance for many years. ¡°I want Soul Lock!¡± Welsh raised another condition. Through today¡¯s events, he realized the danger he was in. There were many existences in this world that were threatening to him. If Catherine hadn¡¯t appeared in time, it was still unknown whether he would have been able to stand here alive and well. He had to have a trump card that could save his life. Soul Lock wasn¡¯t a bad choice. It had a restraining effect on people with special powers. As for the gun that could fire Soul Lock, he had long had it well in his possession. Now, he was onlycking bullets. ¡°This isn¡¯t part of our deal.¡± Catherine smiled and shook her head. This little man really wasn¡¯t willing to take any losses. Welsh thought for a moment and took out a bottle of potion. ¡°Let¡¯s make another deal. With this?¡± Unlike the previous potion, the color of this potion was no longer pure green. Instead, it had a touch of purple. This was thetest potion he had refined. It was the strengthened version of the Berserk Potion. It could quadruple a warrior¡¯sbat strength. Compared to the previous version, the effects of this enhanced potion were longer, and the side effects were lower. The one-day period of weakness after usage had been shortened to half a day. ¡°No, the value of this potion can¡¯t bepared to Soul Lock. Although it can triple the user¡¯sbat strength, it still can¡¯t impress me.¡± Catherine shook her finger. She thought that this potion was the threefold Berserk Potion that she had seen before. ¡°Who said its effects are only triple?¡± Welsh smiled mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll know after you try it.¡± After taking the potion in her hand, Catherine discovered that there seemed to be a difference between the two potions. Could it be that this was a new potion? Catherine raised her head and drank it. She wasn¡¯t worried that Welsh would y any tricks. After all, she still had Soul Lock in her hands. As the refreshing potion entered her mouth, it turned into pure energy and exploded in her body. Her strength began to soar, and soon, she broke through the limits of her cultivation realm, reaching the strength of a junior master warrior. This¡­ The increase in her strength was definitely more than triple. With this, even if she were to encounter a junior master warrior in the future, she would still be able to fight against the opponent. Without any hesitation, Catherine withdrew a Soul Lock bullet from her gun and passed it to Welsh. ¡°How much of this potion do you have left? I want ten bottles.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have that much at the moment. I¡¯ll give you five bottles first, and I¡¯ll give you the rest when I return.¡± Catherine carefully took the potions. As for Welsh, he had also obtained the Soul Lock. Upon closer inspection, he realized that the strength of this Soul Lock was slightly stronger than the one he had encountered previously. ¡°Could it be that the power of Soul Lock is different for adjudicators of different levels?¡± Chapter 87 - Arent You

Chapter 87: Aren¡¯t You Going to Look for Your Little Boyfriend Anymore?

¡°The Soul Lock is divided into five levels. This is only level three. The strongest one is level five. However, only the scarlet-robed adjudicators are qualified to have them.¡± Scarlet-robed adjudicators? Welsh¡¯s expression changed. He wondered how powerful a level five Soul Lock was. However, the current him did not have the ability to fight against a scarlet-robed adjudicator. At the very least, it would have to wait after he became an Archmage. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, quickly heal me,¡± Catherine urged anxiously. Welsh shook his head and put away the Soul Lock. He instructed her to lie at the side of the bed and gently pressed down on her with both hands. Wisps of magic power flowed through her pores into her flesh. Catherine felt a cool aura. It was cool but itchy, and it brought afortable feeling. The swelling she had always felt had also disappeared. Welsh¡¯s method was very simple. He was using magic power to remove the excessive power in her body. Due to the cultivation method, a part of the power that Catherine cultivated would enter her cells, thus expanding her body. Like a balloon, as her cultivation increased, the cells would expand bigger and bigger, and thus the effect would show on her figure. After more than ten minutes, Welsh stopped the treatment and handed her a mirror. ¡°Is¡­ is this me?¡± Looking at the reflection in the mirror, Catherine murmured. She carefully touched her face, afraid that it was just a dream. If she woke up from the dream, everything would return to normal. But before she could be happy, she found that her body was still bloated. ¡°Welsh, what¡¯s going on?¡± She pointed at her body. Don¡¯t tell me you want her to look like this when she goes out in the future? A bloated body with a normal face. ¡°I can only help you to this extent. Unless you disperse your cultivation, then only would I be able to help you return to normal.¡± Welsh didn¡¯t have a good solution either. Her physique was to me, and at the moment, there was indeed no good solution. Disperse her cultivation? Catherine shouted, ¡°Impossible. Isn¡¯t it just a problem with the cultivation method? How can it be as serious as what you said?¡± ¡­ On the other side. Celia hurried to the spot where they had encountered the ck-robed woman, but Welsh was nowhere to be seen. Behind her was a woman in a white suit with azy and noble temperament, brown hair flowing down her shoulders. This was Celia¡¯s second aunt, Hani, a junior master warrior. ¡°Where is she, she was just here a moment ago though?¡± Celia felt extremely stifled. It couldn¡¯t be that Welsh had been captured by her, right? At this moment, Celia felt as though her soul had left her body. ¡°There are signs of a fight, but they should have left a long time ago.¡± Hani scanned her surroundings. ¡°Hani, I asked you here to save him, not to make sarcastic remarks.¡± Her words provoked Celia. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m still your second aunt, how can you be so rude to me?¡± Besides, she was having fun till just now, but the fun ended when she was pulled out by Celia. How could she be motivated? Hani waved her hand to fan herself, looking dissatisfied. All this running and urgency had made her sweat. You don¡¯t care about your second aunt at all, you¡¯re only thinking about your little boyfriend. ¡°Hey! It can¡¯t be that you¡¯ve really fallen in love with your little man, right?¡± Seeing Celia¡¯s worried look, Hani became interested. ¡°How does he look? Compared to my male models, who is more handsome?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a hundred times better than those ugly men on your bed,¡± Celia said angrily. ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? It would be a pity if such a top-notch man died!¡± Acting as if she had been injected with stimnts, Hani grabbed Celia and was about to go about saving him. Her male models were already quite handsome, if Welsh was a hundred times more handsome than her male models, how handsome would that make him? ¡°I¡¯m warning you. You are not allowed to have any ideas about Welsh.¡± Celia said unhappily. She knew that with her second aunt¡¯s personality, no man, especially a handsome one, would be able to escape her clutches in the end. If Welsh fell into her hands, he would bepletely destroyed. ¡°Ring, Ring, Ring!¡± Just then, Celia¡¯s phone rang. It was Welsh. She hurriedly picked up the phone and said anxiously, ¡°Welsh, where are you?¡± Hani was eavesdropping from the side. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re home? Okay, okay, see you tomorrow.¡± Celia slowly exhaled a sigh of relief. After hanging up the phone, she became happy. Knowing that Welsh was fine, her heart was at ease. She was about to walk home when Hani stopped her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to look for your little boyfriend anymore?¡± She still wanted to meet this man she had only heard about. Was he really that handsome and cool? Celia turned her head to look at her. ¡°Even if I go, I¡¯m not taking you with me.¡± Was she not clear about her second aunt¡¯s character? How many men had fallen into her hands? If she really saw Welsh, she would swallow Welsh whole. She did not want to lose a perfect little man because of this. ¡°Are you really not going?¡± Hani would not give up so easily, so she continued to persuade her. ¡°Maybe Welsh was lying to you just now. He might have been threatened by someone else. For his safety, let¡¯s go to his home and take a look.¡± However, Celia did not react at all. ¡­ After Welsh left the hotel, he went straight home. Catherine had already taken a ne back overnight. The two of them had reached a deal. Welsh would help her perfect her cultivation method, and Catherine would no longer pursue the matter of the engagement. The main culprit that caused all of this was Sharleena¡¯s family which belonged to the Shitan City Family. Welsh¡¯s next goal was to get into Easton University, only then would he be able to get rid of Shitan City Family¡¯s marriage alliance n. That being said, two years was enough time. When he returned home, his mother was sitting on a stool while his father ced a te of food on the table. Welsh walked over and sat down when he heard his mother¡¯s puzzled voice. ¡°Where¡¯s Catherine, isn¡¯t sheing back for dinner tonight?¡± ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about that fat girl anymore. She went back. She¡¯s on the ne now.¡± The two looked at each other and saw the doubt in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°She¡¯s actually willing to leave¡­¡± Catherine came this time to fulfill the engagement. She wasn¡¯t married yet, so how could she go back? Something must have happened. But it was useless even if she left. The marriage contract was still there. Seeing his father¡¯s worried look, Welsh exined. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She said that she won¡¯t get married for a year or two. She also told me that this marriage was arranged by Se and is rted to a person called Beacher.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, their expressions froze. Especially his mother, her emotions fluctuated greatly. Although she regained herposure quickly, her fleeting emotions were still caught by Welsh. It seemed that Se was indeed her mother¡¯s enemy. Perhaps it was this person who had caused her mother to be chased out of her Family. He made up his mind to get back at Se and Beacher¡¯s family, he would not let any of them off the hook. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he could do so. Chapter 88 - Peters Grievance

Chapter 88: Peter¡¯s Grievance

10,000 meters in the sky, on a silver ne, Catherine was sitting in the first-ss cabin, swirling the red wine ss in her hand. ¡°Miss, this is the list of people who have been in close contact with Velken recently.¡± Beside her, a woman in a ck cloak handed over the information of the investigation. On the first page of the papers, there was a record of Welsh¡¯s family information. ¡°Ha, it seems like our fate is still strong!¡± An eerie light shed in Catherine¡¯s eyes. ¡­ After dinner, Welsh sneaked into his sister¡¯s room. He nced at the bed. There was a human-shaped hole in the middle, which was at least five to six centimeters deep. Catherine had been staying in his sister¡¯s room for the past few days. With her weight, it was really difficult for the bed to bear the pressure that it shouldn¡¯t have had to bear. He wondered how his sister would react when she saw it. Thinking of this, Welsh called his sister¡¯s number. After five to six rings, the call was finally connected. A man¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone. Welsh quickly nced at the phone number. No, he had not dialed the wrong number. ¡°Which bastard is calling at this time?¡± At this moment, his sister¡¯s voice came from the other side. Welsh was shocked. Could it be that his sister had a man? This was something new. There was actually a man who was willing to be with her sister? But she actually dared to scold him, he had to tease her then. ¡°Alice, I heard your voice. Who are you with? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t love me anymore?¡± ¡­ On the other side, on a big bed, Alice was lying on top of a man, and the man was holding the phone. This man was Peter, the man that Alice had justid her hands on. The moment Welsh¡¯s voice came out of the phone, Peter¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Alice, you lied to me. You have another man¡­ sob¡­¡± Seeing that he was about to cry, Alice¡¯s heart became anxious. ¡°No, he¡¯s my younger brother.¡± But Peter didn¡¯t believe it at all, because Alice also treated him as her younger brother. He felt that his feelings had been toyed with and was deeply hurt. The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he became. He directly burst into tears. No matter how Alice tried to appease him, she couldn¡¯t seed. She picked up the phone and roared at Welsh, ¡°Welsh, what the hell are you doing? Are you looking for a beating?¡± ¡°Haha, give him the phone. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Before Alice could do anything, Peter snatched her phone away. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Alice¡¯s man. She said that I will be her only love in this life. You should just give up and leave her as soon as possible. Otherwise¡­¡± Soon, Welsh¡¯s voice came from the receiver. ¡°He¡¯s really your brother. He even said that you¡¯re a ygirl and that you¡¯re lying to me?¡± Peter was a little stunned. ¡°Why are you talking like that? Who says that about your sister?¡± Alice was furious. This kid didn¡¯t have a filter over whatever he said. What if he scared Peter away? Was it easy for her to find a man? ¡°What do you mean by ¡®brat¡¯? This is your brother-inw, understand? If you have something to say, say it. If you have nothing to say, then hang up.¡± Alice took the phone and scolded Welsh. ¡°What? You want to give me money?¡± When it came to money, Alice¡¯s tone immediately changed and became gentle. The speed of her change was so fast that it could be said to be as fast as a supersonic ne. ¡°Yes, yes, I want it. As expected, you¡¯re the best.¡± After hanging up the phone, not long after, the money transfer arrived in WeChat. Looking at the amount on the phone, Alice counted the zeroes and eximed, ¡°50,000?¡± How could it be so much? It couldn¡¯t be that he really got together with Emily, right? To the Orianna Family, even 500,000 was nothing, let alone 50,000. She took it that the money was given to Welsh by Emily. ¡°Peter, I can¡¯t continue living like this. Welsh took so much money from Emily. I wonder what other people will think of him.¡± Alice shook Peter and decided to work hard to earn money in the future. She couldn¡¯t let her little brother suffer because of her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Emily bullies our little brother, I¡¯ll help you get back at her.¡± Peter said confidently. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s good that you have such a thought, but Emily¡¯s Family is very strong.¡± Humph! The Orianna Family? They were nothing! Emily, who was holding Peter in her arms, did not notice Peter¡¯s gaze at all. ¡­ The next day, in a corner of the school, Welsh was leaning against the wall, looking at Lex and the other two. ¡°Boss, why do you insist on making us cultivate!¡± The three of them looked as if they had suffered an injustice. Cultivation had a negative effect on men¡¯s kidney function. There were so many pleasures in this world, and they were unwilling to be eunuchs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this cultivation method of mine is different from the ordinary cultivation methods.¡± Welsh patted the three of them on the shoulders and said, ¡°I¡¯m also cultivating it, and I turned out fine. Besides, the underlings I need have to be capable.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ Alright then.¡± Lex and the other two agreed awkwardly. Compared to their boss, they were indeed a little useless. Thinking of their boss¡¯ imposing manner that day, they could not help but yearn for it. They wondered if they could achieve such great achievements after cultivating. ¡°Welsh, what are you doing? Bullying your ssmates?¡± At this moment, Emily slowly walked over from a distance. ¡°Am I that kind of person? Why are you here anyway?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to give you milk tea!¡± Emily smiled and shook the milk tea in her hand. Welsh¡¯s face stiffened. He hadn¡¯t forgotten that he had been drugged by the milk tea that Emily had given him that day. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this isn¡¯t drugged.¡± Emily smiled sweetly. ¡°You girls like to drink this, but I don¡¯t like¡­¡± Welsh¡¯s face was full of disdain. Before he could finish his words, he felt a gust of fragrance. Emily kissed his cheek. ¡°Then do you like this?¡± Emily pointed at her lips. Shortly after, the two of them walked on the forest path. Emily was wearing a yellow sweater and a short skirt today, exuding youthful vigor. Her figure was almost as voluptuous as Celia¡¯s. More importantly, she was especially wild in bed, to the point even he was almost unable to stand it. If he didn¡¯t have healing magic, he would have copsed from exhaustion. ¡°Welsh, should we go somewhere else to talk?¡± Emily smiled brightly and stared straight at Welsh. Welsh knew what she meant, but he really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He pretended not to hear her and walked straight forward. ¡°You¡¯re scared!¡± Emily hurriedly caught up. ¡°Me, scared?¡± These words seemed to poke at Welsh¡¯s dignity. ¡°You¡¯re the one who delivered yourself to my door. I¡¯ll let you know how powerful I amter.¡± Welsh pinched her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re Welsh?¡± At a turning on the path, a woman wearing a business suit suddenly appeared, holding a photo in her hand. On it was the image of Welsh. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Our Family Head wants to see you.¡± ¡°Family Head? You¡¯re a member of the Wilner Family, right? Lead the way then.¡± Welsh said tentatively. Just as the two of them were about to leave, the woman nced at Emily and said to Welsh, ¡°Our Family Head only wants to see you.¡± ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Emily nodded. She didn¡¯t want to see a member of the Wilner Family either. However, her eyes were fixed on the Rolls-Royce Phantom by the road. Chapter 89 - Leave My Daughter, You Dont Deserve Her!

Chapter 89: Leave My Daughter, You Don¡¯t Deserve Her!

Welsh came to the Rolls-Royce Phantom. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± He sized up the woman. She seemed about 40 years old and had purple hair, and was exuding elegance and gracefulness, and looked very much like Celia. This person was the Family Head of the Wilner Family, nche. ¡°Huh? Manny, you¡¯re here too!¡± Welsh saw a man in red sitting next to nche. It was Chang He, the owner of the Wilner Family¡¯s martial arts centre who had been sent flying by him. As expected, this guy was indeed fickle-minded. He couldn¡¯t beat him, so he actually went to look for someone else to stand up for him. However, he was very much mistaken if he wanted to use the Wilner Family to pressure him. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of calling me manny! I¡¯ve already said that you don¡¯t even deserve a single strand of Celia¡¯s hair,¡± Chang He roared at Welsh. Welsh did not lower himself to Chang He¡¯s level, instead, he turned his gaze to nche, ¡°Auntie, do you think so too?¡± nche snorted, ¡°Hmph, how can someone like you call me Auntie!¡± Welsh sighed. As expected, she did not think he was good enough. Since that was the case, there was no need for him to stay here and bring displeasure to himself. Either way, the one he liked was Celia, and it had nothing to do with her family. ¡°I know you have some abilities, but if you think that you can control my daughter with your puny tricks, I might as well warn you that many fishes are waiting for fish food in the Cloud River outside Royo City,¡± nche coldly threatened. In her eyes, Welsh had no manners, was arrogant, and had a bad attitude. Other than being good-looking, he was useless. Such a person was of no use to the Family. However, she didn¡¯t know that the poison recipe that helped them survive the crisis previously was given by Welsh. Celia didn¡¯t tell her Family about this. She only said that she had encountered a mysterious person. The purpose of her doing so was to protect Welsh. Whether it was the potion or the poison recipe, they were both extremely valuable existences. If someone intentionally spread this information, it would inevitably affect Welsh¡¯s safety. Welsh didn¡¯t like trouble, but this didn¡¯t mean that he would allow himself to be threatened by others. Turning around and looking directly into nche¡¯s eyes, Welsh sighed emotionally. ¡°Tsk, tsk, the tastes of big Families like yours are really bizarre. I heard that there¡¯s a type of fish in the Cloud River which has delicious meat and is deeply loved by big Families like yours. If these fish feed on humans¡­¡± Their gazes were like lightning, colliding invisibly. The atmosphere gradually became solemn and heavy. ¡°Mom, manny, why are you here?¡± Celia¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°sses have ended?¡± nche¡¯s sombre gaze from just now disappeared in an instant. ¡°Welsh? What are you doing here?¡± Celia nced at nche and looked at Welsh in confusion. ¡°Daughter, your manny told me that you are in a rtionship. I was curious as to who was so capable that he could capture my daughter¡¯s heart, so I came to take a look, nothing much.¡± nche gave Welsh a threatening look. ¡°Is that so?¡± Celia asked. ¡°True, my ass!¡± Welsh muttered in his heart. You didn¡¯t see her fierce look just now. She even said that she wanted to throw me into the Cloud River to feed the fish. However, looking at their high and mighty appearance, Welsh let out a cold smile. He directly hugged Celia¡¯s head and kissed her fiercely. This scene caused nche and Chang He to lose allposure. One could see that nche¡¯s eyes were filled with mes of anger. Her chest heaved up and down, it was obvious that she was very angry. Welsh had done this with the initial intention of angering this arrogant woman, however, he did not notice that not far away, Emily was clenching her fists and staring at him angrily. She felt like an erupting volcano at the moment, unable to suppress the anger in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go home early. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± With so many people around her, especially in front of her mother, Celia was a little embarrassed. Watching her get into the passenger seat, Welsh even waved enthusiastically at nche. He directly ignored her angry gaze. This feeling was really refreshing. Just as Welsh was enjoying himself, his neck was suddenly in the grasp of someone else. A suffocating feeling came over him. ¡°How did the kiss feel just now?¡± A cold voice came over, and Welsh was taken aback. He had been so engrossed in angering nche that he had forgotten about Emily. This was the end for him. Bang! Welsh was thrown into the back seat of the Porsche. Emily locked the car door and pressed it herself against his body. Her small hands wandered on his body. ¡°This is the school gate.¡± Welsh stopped her. Emily snorted. ¡°You weren¡¯t thinking about me when you kissed Celia just now.¡± As she spoke, she took off her top, revealing her snow-white skin. Welsh¡¯s mouth twitched, feeling a deep sense of powerlessness. If this continued, he would definitely be squeezed dry. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡­ The body of the car shook slightly. Fortunately, Emily¡¯s car windows were made of peep-proof ss. Otherwise doing such a thing at the school gate where there was a lot of traffic would be a live broadcast. After a series of actions, Welsh put on his clothes. ¡°Now, are you satisfied?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Emilyughed, her eyes full of threat. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t ever kiss another woman in front of me, or else, hmph!¡± Every time you do it, I¡¯ll do this to you once. Let¡¯s see how much energy you have. Welsh¡¯s eyelids jumped, and his back was wet with cold sweat. She was really valiant. With an awkward smile, Welsh hurriedly got out of the car. ¡°I have to hurry home¡­¡± Putting a hand on his aching waist, Welsh thought bitterly to himself: ¡°As expected, it¡¯s not an easy feat to ept Emily¡¯s milk tea. Regardless of whether the milk tea had been drugged or not, it would probably end like this every time. I really want to give my ¡®little brother¡¯ a vacation though¡­¡± However, this was just his wishful thinking. Ever since he met Emily, his nightmare had only just begun. ¡°Welsh, you¡¯re mine. No one can take you away.¡± In the Porsche, Emily coldly flicked the cigarette in her hand. ¡­ Ring ring ring! The phone rang. Welsh nced at the screen. He didn¡¯t expect his sister to take the initiative to call him. After the call was connected, Alice¡¯s trembling voice sounded from the receiver, ¡°Brother¡­ take good care of our parents on my behalf. Help me say I¡¯m sorry to them. Sob¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Where are you? What happened?!¡± Welsh was shocked. ¡°She¡¯s at the Nightingale Club. You have half an hour, if you¡¯rete, you¡¯ll get her corpse.¡± ¡°Beep Beep!¡± The party at the other end of the phone hung up. Welsh¡¯s gaze became sharp and cold. Anyone who dared toy a hand on his family had to pay the price of blood. He cast a flying spell and shuttled between the buildings like a vigorous eagle. At the same time, he called Velken. ¡°Do you know the Nightingale Club?¡± Chapter 90 - Welshs Sisters Crisis, Forward to Nightingale Club

Chapter 90: Welsh¡¯s Sister¡¯s Crisis, Forward to Nightingale Club

¡°It can¡¯t be that you provoke the Nightingale Club¡¯s boss, right? I can¡¯t save you, then!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to save me!¡± Through Velken, Welsh had a preliminary understanding of the Nightingale Club. The Nightingale Club was thergest entertainment venue in Royo City, one of the two major forces on par with the Orianna Family. It was involved in alcohol, sex, firearms, banned drugs¡­ However, what surprised him the most was that the Nightingale Club¡¯s boss, Ye Yue, was not a local force in Royo City. She came to Royo City a few years ago and used only a few years to create a force that wasparable to the Orianna Family. From this, one could see how terrifying she was. However, whether it was a dragon¡¯s den or a tiger¡¯s den, he would still have to charge right in. Following the GPS location sent by Velken, Welsh arrived at the Nightingale Club in ten minutes. In front of him was a building with dozens of floors. To be able to be located in such a geographical position on a busy street like this was in itself a disy of strength. Without hesitation, Welsh walked straight in. ¡°You must be Mr. Welsh. Please enter and turn left, there will be an elevator. Please take it straight to the 37th floor.¡± Welsh nced at the woman at the door. An intermediate warrior? He was slightly surprised. Inmon Families, an intermediate warrior would have already been one of the core figures in the Family, but here they were just gatekeepers. Such extravagant settings. Welsh took the elevator and went straight to the 37th floor. Aftering out of the elevator, there was a corridor with many rooms on both sides. His destination was the hall at the end of the corridor. Welsh clenched his fists and carefully observed the situation around him as he walked towards the hall. The surroundings were quiet, and a stifling atmosphere assaulted him. He did let down his guard at all. ording to his experience, the calmer a ce was, the more dangerous it was. Until he reached the end of the corridor, nothing had urred. Bang! Welsh pushed open the door. In front of him was a hall, decorated extremely luxuriously. Alice was tied up and kneeling on the ground. A woman stood beside her. ¡°Go, quickly go¡­ Ah!¡± Before Alice could finish her words, she was kicked by the woman. Welsh¡¯s expression changed, and his eyes were filled with a cold light. His figure moved, and in the blink of an eye, he had crossed the distance between them which was more than ten meters. His magic-coated fist ruthlessly smashed toward the woman¡¯s chest. The woman was stunned. Obviously, she did not expect him to be so fast. She quickly made a defensive move. ¡°Crack!¡± The sound of bones cracking. Welsh fistnded heavily on her arm. The magic power on it was instantly released, and the powerful force sent the woman flying. Her figure slid on the ground for dozens of meters, and she opened her mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood. Welsh¡¯s strike of fury was terrifying. With the Enormous Strength spell he cast on his fist, the power released by his punch was no less than that of a direct hit from a train. With just one strike, the woman lost herbat ability. ¡°What a beautiful move.¡± Just then, a voice came from behind. Welsh turned his head and saw three people in total. The leader was a woman in a brown robe. She was holding a pipe in her hand, and her blue eyes were shining brightly. ¡°Who are you? Why did you kidnap my sister?¡± Welsh¡¯s face was cold. He did not know this woman, and he had never had any grudges with her. What was the purpose of her luring him here? ¡°Brother, stop talking. Go, leave!¡± Alice pushed Welsh, her face filled with anxiety. ¡°Buzz!¡± Welsh cast a sleeping spell on Alice. There might be a bloody battleing up, and he didn¡¯t want Alice to witness it. ¡°Sleep quietly for a while. I¡¯ll bring you hometer.¡± After putting Alice down nicely on the floor, Welsh stared at the woman in front of him, the magic power in his body surging. He had already sentenced the three of them to death. Anyone who dared to make a move on his family must die. After being reborn in this life, everything he did was for the sole purpose of protecting his family. ¡°Who are you? Why did you capture my sister?¡± Welsh¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°My name is Ye Yue. I am the master of this ce.¡± The enchanting woman in front of him wore a veil, and her voice was charming to the bone. Welsh was dazed for a moment, but he quickly came to his senses. This was¡­ A sound enchantment spell. In the Lancaster continent, it was also known as the spiritual-type magic. By casting these types of spells, one could invade the spiritual consciousness of others and turn them into one¡¯s ves. Welsh naturally knew how to do it, but he disdained to do so. If this woman wanted to use this spell to enchant him, she obviously had the wrong n. ¡°Oh?¡± Seeing that Welsh quickly came to his senses, Ye Yue was taken aback as well. To think that there was someone who could escape from her spiritual control. This was her innate skill, something that she was born with. She was born with powerful spiritual power. Even a junior master warrior might not be able to contend against her. It was precisely because of this skill that she was able to gain a foothold in Royo City, where the various powers were mixed together. Her interest in Welsh was suddenly piqued. ¡°Your sister is the bartender here. It¡¯s not that me who wants to capture her, but someone else wants her life.¡± Welsh coldly said, ¡°Whoever dares to touch my sister will be met with death!¡± Ye Yue sneered, ¡°Let me see if you have the ability to say that.¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Not good!¡± Welsh¡¯s gaze changed, because he realized that he had lost sight of Ye Yue. Just as he heard the faint whistling of the wind, a sharp pain stung Welsh¡¯s face. He saw Ye Yue¡¯s figure reappear in front of him, with a few drops of blood on her fingernails. A thin and long wound had appeared on his face. Perhaps it was because she was very fast, but only now did he faintly feel the pain. ¡°So fast!¡± This woman¡¯s strength was really like what Velken had said, unfathomable. Ye Yue¡¯s attack came again, like a series of phantoms. After Welsh dodged one of the attacks, he pulled away from her. ¡°You¡¯re not bad, but if this is your level, you will only be able to collect your sister¡¯s corpse.¡± Ye Yueunched another attack. Welsh took out a Berserk Potion and poured it into his mouth. This woman was actually stronger than the woman in ck. With his strength, he was no match for her. ¡°Buzz!¡± The moment the potion entered his mouth, a powerful force filled his entire body. The hundreds of millions of cells in his body began to boil. ¡°Meteor shower!¡± Welsh roared loudly, his entire body emitting a zing light. Streams of meteor-like mes bombarded Ye Yue. Bang! A huge explosion sounded in the scene, and billowing smoke and dust filled the air. This was the strongest attack he could use at the moment. Although it couldn¡¯t kill her, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to heavily injure her. ¡°What!¡± In the next moment, Welsh cried out in surprise. She was actually fine! Let alone being heavily injured, he didn¡¯t even fray the corner of her clothes. Bang! Welsh was hit by a huge force, and his body flew back more than ten meters. Ye Yue slowly walked over, and her voice was filled with coldness. ¡°And here I thought you were quite capable, but it turns out you¡¯re only at this level. Since that¡¯s the case, I might as well send you to your death as soon as possible.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!